BBW Clubs, SSBBW and BBW forum

A Sexy Fat Tale

This isnt my story. I find it and want to share with every bigfatchics.
I hope find a boyfriend like him.
bigmarisa (maimerlina@yahoo.com.ar)

She removed her robe to reveal her glorious body. She had huge tits, a big belly and thick thighs. She noticed the bulge forming in my pants. She smiled, "I see I turn you on" she said as she rubbed her tits and licked her lips. She was turning me on so much I was getting a head rush, I had to sit down. "Are you ok?" she giggled. "Oh ya," I said, "I've never been better". She strutted over to me, letting her breasts and belly sway with every step. "Say" she grinned looking at tent I erected in my pants, "That's quite a boner you got there"! I blushed, "Thanks" I said with a sheepish smile. She knelt down in front of me, between my legs. "Do I really turn you on?" she asked me seductivly lightlly caressing my bulge, then she turned her head up and looke in my eyes "This big ol' body of mine? it REALLY turns you on"? She asked me in a serious yet coy manner. "Yes it does, you are the sexiest of woman I've ever seen" I said back to her, and that was no lie! This woman was georgous! Imagine the most beautiful woman you've ever seen and imagine she weighed about 250lbs! "Can I see your cock?" she asked me "Please let me see it, I want to see it so bad" she pleaded. I unbuckled my belt, unbuttoned my pants and unzipped my fly. She was smacking her lips in anticipation. My cock sprung out like it was a wild animal unleashed. It

was free! "Looks like it's too big to be contained she said with an approving smile. "That is a beautiful cock" she said. She kissed the tip of it and said "let me help you

get those pants completly off, here, lift your butt up." I did as I was told and she yanked them right off! She then caressed my inner thighs and my cock. "It's so hard" she said, " And it throbbing too. I could take your pulse right now!" she giggled. She kissed the tip of my cock again, "You like that, Don't you?" she asked me with a huge grin. "You bet sweetheart." I said with a smile of my own. Then she started to lick my cock, the whole length, up and down. Her tongue slicked my cock with her saliva, then she stroked it and licked my balls. "That feels great Honey" I exhaled. Oh, did she know how to please! "Mmmmmmmmm, you have such a big dick!" She whispered in lust, "I want to suck it. May I suck it" she asked, Like she needed my permission, "Go right ahead, but let me rub you pussy while you do that, please?" I asked with a smile. She hopped up on the bed next to me and put her face in my lap and layed on her side. Now it was her turn to say "Go right ahead darlin". I Stroked the opening of her pussy. It was so warm. I pressed on it a little and she let out a little moan. It was a bit muffled though because she was slobbering all over my rod. She was sucking my cock so well, she was slurpping it and tonguing it and when she

moaned, it was like she made it tingle from the inside. I slid a finger into her we crotch and wiggled it around, and she moaned again, the more she moaned, the better my cock felt, so I stuck my finger in deeper. This time she moaned louder and it felt even better! But the only thing was I couldn't keep up the pace I wanted in the position I was in so I said "Let's 69". "Mmmm" she stopped sucking, " Good Idea!". I wanted to taste her pussy so bad, She was already really wet and I wanted to taste it. I licked my finger as she straddled my face. "Is this ok?" She asked me looking over her shoulder. "Ya" I said and she went bact to blowing me. I stuck my tongue deep in her pussy, and let me tell you it turned her on. She was rubbing her coochie right in my face, and her love jucies were running down my chin. Oh she tastes so good! I LOVE the smell and taste of her pussy! And she was sucking my cock even harder and faster now! I don't know how long it was before she said to me, " I want you to fuck me, and I want to fuck the shit out of you"!

She straddled my cock and slid it into her dripping wet pussy. "AHHHHH" She exhaled "OOOOoooo Yaaaaaaa ohhhhhhhh"
she continued to moan as she leaned forward on my stiff
prick. She let her gigantic tit' bobble in my face and
started to bear down on my cock. "Oh Ya, Oh Ya, Oh Fuck me,
Fuck me" She groaned in the rythem of her hips riding and
grinding on my cock. Then she leand back "OHHHH YYYYYAAAAA"
She cried with her eyes wide open. I took a cue from that
and I started to thrust upward into her. She looked at me
with her dancing eyes and said "YESSS! MORE! Ohhhhhhhh
yyyyyyaaaaaaaa". Holy man was she fucking me! Her tits and
belly were jiggling so well! It was so arousing! " You know
what I want?" she asked me huffing and panting. "What's
that dear?" I asked back. All she had to say was 2 words,
"Doggie Style"! We both got up off the bed and she crawled
back on the bed on all fours with her ass in the air. I
took my throbbing tool and slid it back into her.
"OhhhhhHH, AHHHhhhhhhh yyaaaaa" She purred as I pumped her
pussy. "Yaaaaaaaa, Oh fuck me harder baby, harder" and with
that I slammed it into her faster, deeper and yes, harder.
Her pussy was making a slicking sound as my cock plunged
into her. My dick glided so easily in and out of her. All I
could hear was the sound of our sex, our bodies slapping
together and her pleasure, the smell of sex was in the air.
All the sudden my cock felt her pussy clench and she
grabbed the sheets, "AHHHHHHHHH YESSSSSSS!!!!!" She said as
she grinded herself into me. "Turn over on your back
sweetie, I wanna fuck your brains out!" I said with great
lust. She turned over on her and spread her legs. My cock
was so swollen that I HAD to get this load out, I had to
CUM. I inserted my penis into her again and buried it all
the way in, the whole shaft, all the way deep. "OH MY GOD"
she cried "FFFUUUUUCK ME!" and I started to hammer away at
her. I didn't even feel like a person, I felt like some
kind of horny animal. I wasn't making love and I wasn't
having sex, It had become a full blown fuck now! I was out
to blow my wad and she new it. "Yes, Yes! YES!" I don't
think she was human any more either, I think she had
reverted back to the primal urge of just plain fucking
every bit as I had. Her pussy was dripping wet and my cock
was harder than stone. She reached a hand down to her clit
and started to rub it. That made her moan even louder. The
reality of the situation had become surreal, like a dream.
All that mattered was her and I, my cock gliding in and out
of her pussy, her body bouncing with thrust I made, our
rythem, the sound of the bed squeaking, the smell of sweat
and sex, her erotic moaning and the load in my cock, I was
ready to explode. But she came first! Her pussy grabbed my
cock tightly and squeezed it.
"I'M..............CUMMING..............NOWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!
OHHHHHHHHHHHH MYYYYYYYYY GODDDDDDDDDDDDD
YYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!!!" She screamed
(can't you tell?) Her hips bucked against me, her pussy
contracting on my cock. That was it, I pulled out my cock
"UHHHHHHHHHHHH" I grunted as my first jet of cum splashed
all over her tits. All I could feel was myself having an
orgasam, my load traviling through my cock and exploding
out of the tip. "UHHHHHHHHH" I grunted again as another jet
of hot cum squirted out all over her belly. She sat up and
put he mouth on my cock as I fired again and again. I
collapsed on the bed next to her, I had no thought in my
head except extacy, complete and total pleasure, pure
contentness. I looked over to my goddess. she was rubbing
my cum into her tits and belly. She looked over at me and
smiled. "Wow" I said to her. "Ya" she said "you were
awesome". You were Awesome too" I said to her, "as a matter
of fact, that's the hardest I ever came" I confessed to
her. "Ya?" she asked me in a surprised voice, "Really? That
was the hardest I ever came too!". We lay there together
bathed in each others sweat and cum. I looked at her body.
"What?" she asked me with a tinge of self conciousness in
her voice. "Nothing" I said. "I'm just admiring what you
got. Every curve, every fold, It's so erotic, it's so
beautiful". She smiled and curled up in my arms and I
hugged her tight, I know she loves me, I can feel it, and I
know I love her too and want to be her sex slave.

"Well sure. You want to eat dinner don't you"



"Yes, But I don't think you will be hungry, by the time I am, the way this feels." I was now around behind her rubbing with both hands all up

and down her pudgy middle, wanting to move up to her enormous boobs. Instead I moved my hands up to her arms, rubbing and grabbing

her large strong upper arms.



"Wow, Like steal, You must really work out a lot, These are nice."



"You think so, I've been working out for as long as I can remember to keep my weight under control. As you have seen, I like to eat. It's the

only part of my body that I really have to work on. The rest of my body is just pretty much naturally the size it is."



"Even your belly??"



"Yep, I have always been able to eat like that. The only thing that happens is, my tummy gets big and tight. I like the way it feels when I get

full like that. You don't think that's strange, do you?"



"What? That you like the feeling when you're belly is stuffed full, or that you gorge yourself?"



"Either."



"Well,,,, Ah,,,, Not really."



"Oh that's great. You see because, I like to make love after I have eaten like this. When the guy's on top of me pounding away, I feel like I

might burst. I could acutely eat a little more than I did today at lunch. And the nice thing is, if I work on it at the gym, my middle will go back

to normal size in a day."



"You say that you can eat more than you did at lunch?"



"Sure, and in less time too. Do you like the way my tummy feels, all round and everything?"



"Yes, and your breasts are a wonder also."



"Well rub them then, pinch my nipples, get me turned on and I'll show you what it's like to be fucked by an Woman of my size!! Besides I

cant wait till you climb on top of me, with all your weight on my body, slip your prick inside me and take me"



I couldn't stop myself. I did just that. I grabbed her huge mounds with both hands and smashed them into her chest, pinching her nipples all

the while. She loved every little twinge of pain that came along. I started running my hand down her inner thigh, then up to her tight ass, then

around to the front of her and up and down her middle.



Quivering, and starting to get weak in the knees, she dipped a little. I grabbed onto her around her middle with both arms from the front

squeezing her belly against my body and buried my face into her great breasts tonguing them all the way. She became more and more

unstable on her feet, as my fingertip was working on her clit.. I went to pick her up, as you might when you carry someone over the

proverbial threshold, and this woman just melted into my arms.



I was barley standing, holding this 200 + pound Amazon in my arms, with no idea where the bedroom was. The closest room was the living

room and there I went. To the soft through rug in front of the fireplace, I placed my new mammoth sex toy upon it.



"Ahhhhh....." A sigh of contentment came form her as she came back to life. With her on the floor, I slid my cloths off and climbed on top

of this hard body. Tong and cheek for 5 minuets when she grabbed me and flipped me over to my back with one move. Wham, I hit the floor

with her on top of me.



She moved around to tackle my long thick cock. Taken back by its size, she gasped. I am hung rather well as it is better than 10" long and

2-1/2" in diameter. Pinned to the ground and her body hanging over me, I was able to grab her enormous breasts, teasing and squeezing

them. Her belly was also hanging down for me to play with. She nestled her sweet cunt into my face and I was able to lick to my hearts

content.



Holding me down with her powerful body, she sucked my cock into her luscious mouth and swallowed it whole. This, I mean to tell you, is

the only way to get sucked. She swallowed my stiff, aching, and swollen dick all the way into her gut. Then opening her mouth sucked in my

balls one at a time, tonguing them all the way.



Choking, or almost, she worked my cock in to a frenzy. Stroking it wildly in and out of her deep throat. I couldn't hold it any more and told

her so. She started sucking harder and swallowing more rapidly until I bleu. Wads of cumm spurted from my dick bypassing her taste buds

and straight into her belly. It felt wonderful. Like nothing ever before. As she slowly slid my shrinking shaft out from her throat, her long

tong never stopped. Ringing around the head of my prick till it was out.



"Ooo, I like the way you just let go and let me do with you what I wish. That is a real turn on. Did you like what you felt, my king size

dick-mister?"



"Hell Yes. That is what I call getting sucked dry. But I'll tell you it'll take me about an hour before I can blow again."



"Oh that's OK. I can wait. I haven't had a man in about 2 months. You see, they all tend to shy away from me cause I'm so big." And with an

appetite that won't quit, I thought. Any one that would eat until they were bloated and hurting, well I don't know. But God , she could suck!!

And what a body!!!



"Meanwhile I'll fix us something to eat. OK?"



"Sure. What you got?"



"Pretty much anything. You give it some thought and I'll be right back."



Sitting on the floor I watched as she stood up. Thinking to myself, Boy what a body. Firm, strong, and then, soft in just the right places. She

looked even grander from my position on the floor. She walked away into the kitchen with those hips kicking from side to side and her large

thigh mussels moving as they do.



She soon returned to inform me that we were going to have spaghetti,



"If that's OK?"



"Oh yea, I like it fine, By the way, you look a little different, or am I just seeing things?" Her belly looked a little larger than it had a minute

ago.



"You aren't seeing things. I'm just not holding it in. I kinda let the muscles relax. I do need a drink after sucking the life out of your big cock.

I am a little thirsty."



I walked into the kitchen with her I was kinda thirsty my self. She reached into the cabinet and retrieved a large jar. She filled it with cold

milk from the refrigerator.



"Geez, how much does that hold?"



"It holds a little over a quart. Why, do you want some?"



"Yes thanks. By the way, turn this way while you do that."



"Do what?"



"Drink the milk. I want to watch your body as drink it." She turned her body sideways to me so I could see her body expand as she drank

the liquid.



"It turns me on to watch your body expand. I would like to feel it happening too some time."



"Why didn't you say so? Come here. Now put your hands around from behind like this, and just rub real slowly. It's nice and tight now, isn't

it?"



"Yea, feels great."



"OK here we go." She picked up the jar from the counter, put it up to her luscious lips tipped the jar up and downed the contents in a total of

2 seconds. As she did her belly grew slightly larger.



"WOW. What a feeling that was."



"I can finish 6 of these every 20 minuets. That is about a gallon and a half. It's just milk so it goes through my system real fast. I'll have to

pee like a racehorse in about 10 minuets. Do you want to see something even more exciting?"



"Yea, what could be more exciting than you." "



Well, it's me but when I drink this, my tummy,,,, Well You'll see."



She went to the cupboard and got a 2-liter bottle of Shasta cream soda. She came back over to the table where I was seated, sat on my legs

with her large body facing mine, opened the bottle, put it up to her mouth and started sucking the head of the bottle into her mouth like she

had my cock. The walls of the bottle collapsed inward as she sucked the liquid into her body. It was more than half-gone when she stopped.

She grabbed my hands and placed them on her rapidly expanding girth saying,



"Oh Yea, bigger, bigger, Ohhhh Yes." She was growing larger around and outward. She arched her back and her belly stretched outward

even larger. There must be a limit to how much one can stretch, and she must have past it.



"Quick, stick your prick in me before I burp all the gas out."



I glide my rock hard cock into her hot wet cunt, she sits down on it hard jamming it home and then some. I swear I bottomed out, but I

couldn't have. She is a big woman, she must be deep as well. She was grinding down harder on my cock all but bending it over inside of her.

It's a real thrill ride.



Her belly was pushing out so far and now getting wider as she sits on me it looked as if she would pop. Moving up and down, side to side. I

was holding her enormous body as she moved around on top of me moaning. Everything inside of her was moving as she did. Sloshing this

way and that. So much carbonation in her stomach that it made a place for everything to slosh around in.



Then a large belch relieved the pressure from her swollen gut.



"Oh No, I am not done. Hold on. Stay there." She got up from my lap and opened a new carton of milk and finished it. She turned around

dripping wet with a smile on her face. Milk all over the front of her. She hopped up on to my lap and sat back down on my still hard cock

and pounded away. With every movement one direction her belly heaved the other. Moving side to side up and down with me holding her

swollen belly all the time.



She was also quite a bit heavier which made me even harder. All of a sudden she stopped moving.



"What's wrong?"



"Nothing I just feel my stomach stretching. Just a little painful. It will go away in a minute."



"Do you want it to get bigger?"



"Yes. That is why I drink the soda, to stretch it out. I don't care what anyone thinks of me, I just like it when my tummy is as big as I can get

it. It's hard to explain."



I think I know a way she will like. I am thinking to my self. OK muster the strength cause she might fight you. I grabbed her healthy arms ,

went to my knees, rocked her over on her back and said,



"Now get up. On your knees. Come on. Doggie style.



Her belly was now hanging down even farther, it was so firm, tight and bloated. I put my Johnson up her ass. It was a real tight fit. She cried

out in pain. I stopped and she told me to get the ANIL LUBE. I put a good amount up her ass with my fingers, smeared it all over my cock

and just before I was to ram it home she said



"I got t pee"



"Well go quickly" She got up and bounced to the bathroom. As she was walking toward me on her way back her belly was moving all over

the place. She was holding it with both arms.



She resumed her position and with her on all fours, I rammed it home, all the way, packing the fudge so far up inside her it would take a

week for it to come out. Her over stretched body is a wonder to hold.



I am grabbing it with both arms and applying even more pressure, stretching it further.



"OHhhhhhh------OHhhhhhhh------IT HURTS --- IT HURTS --- IT HURTS---SOoooo Good. She came, her pussy dripping, me pounding

her ass, holding her gut.



"OH--OH--OH--OH--OH YES



Down to her back she went lying there like a beach sperm whale. Yet a smile is on her face as she rubs her own swollen body. Her great

arms flexing and her legs widening I climbed on top of her. I had too Belly to belly with all the pressure of my body on top of her.



"OHHHHH GOD Yes." She shouted as she latched onto my body with her powerful arms around my back. She pulled me tighter, closer to

her, squishing her belly down and out to her sides. I slipped my cock into her extremely wet pussy and started stroking, or more like rocking

on top of her



"OH OH OH" with every stroke. Man this Bitch is really digging it . harder I pounded. I dug rocking on top of her enormous body grabbing tits and arms. Her muscular legs were rapped around me in a hammerlock and squeezing tightly. She wasn't letting go. Pound, pound, pound, -------Wham,,, I blew, and she went off ,,,wham,,, simultaneousl
After a bout 10 minuets ,You guessed it, She had to pee., again. Well, she would be doing it all night anyway. We sat on the couch in the front room fondling each other's bodies. Her size is pleasurable to me. She told me that no man has ever made her come that quickly before.
Usually she needs about 30-45 minuets of fingering her clit before she can cumm. She wanted me inside her all night, and I am No stud but, we sucked and fucked all night.
I am now Married to that mammoth Amazon with an appetite, and happier than the day I met her.

Amazon

This is another story, not writing by me. I find it and want to share it.


While in the local home building and remolding center getting some plants for the back yard, I noticed off in the distance a pretty brunette

picking out some flowers. She was kinda bent down checking out the selection when I walked over.



"Nice flowers, are they expensive?" I asked, to break the ice.



"Yes, there really are some nice ones. Expensive, no, not so bad. A 1-gallon gladiola goes for 3.95." As she spoke she stood up and turned to

see who asked the question.



She stood at least 6' 4" or better. Her hair was brown, smooth like silk, long and straight. Her face, like a peach with high cheekbones and

lips so full and wet. Big, deep brown eyes. A long slender neck, and broad shoulders. She was wearing a blue sweatshirt and sweat pants. I

couldn't really tell but it looked like she had a nice figure, the sweat suit hid pretty much everything but her hips and her legs. I guessed she

weighed about 190 or 195. Now I am 6'-1" and 175, and liked that she was bigger and taller.



We continued our conversation about the plant life for a while. She was pleasant to be around and did not act like she wanted to get away, or

wanted me to go away, but seemed acutely quite enamored with me. We found that we had some things in common as most new

acquaintances usually do, so we decided to leave with our purchases and grab lunch. I kinda wanted a drive through burger, but she said that

she would prefer a place where we could be seated and enjoy the meal. I suggested a few more places, which were not to her liking. Just then

she suggested going to Sizzler. She said they have a wide verity of things to chose from. I agreed and asked if she would like me to drive.



"No, we could meet their." she said, then gave me directions as if I had never been.



I arrived at the Sizzler a minute or two behind her and walked in to see her waiting.



"Hi" She said.



"Hi, boy you got here fast."



"Yea, that's OK, it's given me time to figure out what I wanted to eat. EVERYTHING. No, not really, but almost, I am hungry."



It was about 1:30 PM. and I had only a bowl of cereal for breakfast, I was hungry as well.



"What did you have for breakfast?" I asked, kind of prying.



"Well, I got up and had a glass of orange juice, then ran around the block."



"Oh, you are a runner?"



"Yea, a little. I don't go far, just enough to get the cobwebs out, only around the block. But then I did a few things at home and about 7:30

went to the pancake house. I ordered a full stack, 2 eggs and 2 stripes of bacon. A glass of milk and a glass of orange juice."



"Wow, what a breakfast. I wouldn't be hungry again till about supper time."



"Well I hope you don't think I'm weird but, I eat at least 3 to 4 meals a day or I get real tired. I think it is because I burn it all up with the

exercise."



"Oh, do you exercise a lot?"



"Yes I do, It's my job."



"Job?"



"Yes I am weight trainer for women."



"You mean like aerobics?"



"Some of the time. Mostly I help women in their weight lifting routines. I show them how to do them as well as what weight would be

correct for them. That kind of stuff really keeps me moving. By the end of the day I am extremely hungry.



By this time we had our table, and she excused her self to go to the buffet. I waited for her to get back before I went up to get my lunch. She

was carrying 2 plates, piled high, with about everything on the buffet.



"Geezz, do you expect to eat all that?"



"Sure do. I haven't eaten anything since 7:30 this morning. You go ahead and get yours and, if you don't mind, I'll start."



"That's OK, go ahead. I will be back soon." I went up to the buffet, got a plate and pondered the selection. I'll have some Chicken legs, and

potatoes with gravy, and corn on the cob, and pasta salad. I thought to myself, that should about do it for a late lunch and returned to the

table.



She had finished one of the 2 plates of food and was working on the other as if it were her first.



"Man, you can eat. I guess your frame can take it. Maybe it's your metabolism cause you don't look like you weigh more than 160 pounds."

A weight I thought any woman 6-foot tall could weigh. She got a big smile on her beautiful face, looked up at me with those deep brown

eyes and said,



"Aren't you a doll. I am acutely a little heavier than that, but that was nice. Thanks. Come on now, sit down and join me."



I was half through my lunch when she asked if I would like anything from the buffet.



"No, Thank you. I am just about full."



"OK. I'll be right back. Oh, and could you ask the waitress to refill my ice tea?"



I was wondering what she could possibly want from the buffet. Maybe desert, I thought. Well I was wrong. She had loaded up 2 more

plates, One in each hand, and was strutting back to the table like a little kid with a new toy.



"Two more?"



"Yea, It's later than I thought and I am still kinda hungry."



"Where will you put all of it?"



"Oh, I can eat quite a bit, You'd be amazed. I am really much bigger than I look in these sweats."



"Well you look great to me!"



"Thanks." She replied with her mouth full.



We had a nice conversation during lunch, what little talking we did do. I had finished my food and just sat there watching her stuff herself.

By this time the second pitcher of ice tea was about gone. She ended up going back to the buffet again and loading up two more plates. She

even had apple pie a-la-mode for desert.



My newfound friend had, in about an hour, eaten enough for five people. She didn't look like it though, except for the way she walked, a little

slower and her chest thrust upward. Now I could tell she had a fine set of tits. They were filling out the sweatshirt nicely. They made the

sweatshirt really stick out from her body. I could see her hard nipples poking into the fabric. She obviously wasn't wearing any kind of bra.

Lucky for me. I would have thought she would be full after the 2nd or 3rd plate full of food, but this Amazon just didn't stop eating. Well

she was a BIG girl.



We walked outside together into the parking lot and discussed what we would do for the rest of the day. I had no real plans and suggested

we go to her place to get the flowers into the ground. She thought that was a great idea and directed me to follow her. She drove a bright red

JETTA. It wasn't hard to follow, besides I was kinda hoping to put the OLE meat to this Amazon with an appetite.



We arrived at her house, a modest one in a nice part of town, at about 3:10 PM.. She asked me in and as I followed her up the stairs to the

front door I could tell she had a real tight set of buns attached to those big hips. Her legs looked healthy and bigger then I had noticed before

at the home improvement store.



She opened the door to her home, we went in, sat in the living room, and talked for about 5 minuets when she said,



"Well, You wait here while I get these stinky sweats off."



"That's fine, I will turn on some music." I went over to the stereo and put on some classical with the volume down low.



When she returned all she was wearing was a two-peace bikini. "Wow!!!!!" I was so dazed I didn't know what to say. She said,



"Like what you see?"



She was standing in the doorway between the living room and the front hallway with one hand on her hip and the other on the side of the

doorframe. Her body leaning slightly, one foot planted firmly on the floor, the other cocked back and to one side. Her size, standing in the

doorframe, was even more impressive. She had large powerful thighs, thick at her hips and slight at her knees. Meaty but shapely calves.

There were those big hips and that tight round butt. Her upper arms were very big and powerfully developed, and her forearms were strong

but just right.



This was a very strong woman, much stronger than myself. And her BOOBS!! God what a find. They were huge. A lot bigger than I had

thought. Round, fleshy and very very full. About the size of cantaloupes. Her nipples, as before, rock hard and turned up from center ever so

slightly. Her Bikini was two sizes too small for her and it had her tits flowing out from all sides.



The only thing that didn't fit the picture was her mid-section. She did have long legs, but a longer body and most of it was belly. Now

remembering that we had just eaten lunch and seeing what this gal had put away, I knew where it all went. Everything she had eaten for lunch

was sitting in her belly. Her whole body was as hard as a rock, even her round middle.



What I mean to say is, that I have dated full figured girls before, but this gal was beyond just full. Her belly was rounded outward from her

tits down to her twat, and from side to side. I said,



"Yea, I do, but where is the water melon you swallowed?"



"Oh, you, silly, This is all from lunch. I am pretty stuffed." as she rubbed her rounded tummy, "Come over here and feel." I couldn't wait to

do so.



"Oooo, Firm. - And so full."



"Full? This is nothing, Just a starter. We haven't had dinner yet."



"Dinner??"

Z are u near Dallas? Fantasy 11-10-01 ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re not going to be able to handle this,ââ,¬Â Jill said. ââ,¬Å"You do know that donââ,¬â,,¢tcha?ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Please, I know what Iââ,¬â,,¢m doing,ââ,¬Â I said. ââ,¬Å"Why donââ,¬â,,¢t you take off that thong? Letââ,¬â,,¢s have some real fun.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"I hardly know you.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Yeah, but you have to admit, Iââ,¬â,,¢m cute.ââ,¬Â Jill smiled. Iââ,¬â,,¢d seen that smile before. It sent shivers down my spine.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Okay, you win,ââ,¬Â she said. ââ,¬Å"You take off yours too.ââ,¬Â She bent over, pulled her pink thong down past big sexy thighs, and let it drop to her ankles, where she stepped out of it and tossed it to the side with her foot. I picked my rear end off of the bed and slid my boxers down to my ankles and likewise kicked them aside. ââ,¬Å"You look a little excited,ââ,¬Â Jill said. ââ,¬Å"I am; hard to hide now, huh?ââ,¬Â I was on my back in the middle of the hotel bed. There was no mirror on the ceiling, damn. ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re sure you want to do this?ââ,¬Â Jill asked. She pulled her shirt over her head to reveal a sexy pink bra, which she also popped off. ââ,¬Å"Oh yeah,ââ,¬Â I said. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m sure.ââ,¬Â There was a slight tremble in my voice from the excitement. This is going to be fun, I thought. Jill climbed up on the bed. The mattress groaned impolitely under her gorgeous girth. She stood over me, straddling my body, looking down toward my feet. Jill looked down at me over her shoulder and smiled. She looked very large and sexy from this angle. We were alone and I was glad. She paused, letting me think about what was about to happen. The suspense was building. I was practically trembling with excitement. ââ,¬Å"Are you ready for ALL of me?ââ,¬Â Jill asked, as she playfully slapped her beautiful butt, making it jiggle and wiggle. I tried to say yes, but I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t get the words out. I simply nodded when she looked over her shoulder again. Here she comes, I thought. Oh my God! Jill bent her legs, allowing her tremendous butt to begin the descent. She squatted as far as her flexibility would allow, stopping short about two inches about my chest. I put my hands on her butt to guide her into place, as she plopped down on me, compressing me into the mattress. ââ,¬Å"Oh God, Jill,ââ,¬Â I said. The words came with the air that was expelled from my lungs. ââ,¬Å"Okay?ââ,¬Â she asked. ââ,¬Å"Yes.ââ,¬Â I think Iââ,¬â,,¢m in love, I thought. Jill kicked her feet out and playfully poked my member with her big toe. ââ,¬Å"Back more?ââ,¬Â she asked. ââ,¬Å"Yes,ââ,¬Â I squeaked. Jill wiggled from side to side, butt-walking up my chest, moving closer to my face. My chin disappeared, enveloped in beautiful flesh. I was trembling again, afraid I was going to become too excited too fast. Hold on, I thought. You can do it. She kicked her feet up on my thighs, making sure I was supporting all of her five hundred and some odd pounds. She was heavy ââ,¬â€œ very heavy. I was in heaven. Jill leaned toward my feet and gave my member a playful tug. My body tensed with pleasure. ââ,¬Å"More?ââ,¬Â Jill asked. ââ,¬Å"Yup,ââ,¬Â I managed. ââ,¬Å"Sure?ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Yupââ,¬Â Jill butt-walked back further. The room went dark. Pressure ââ,¬â€œ sexual pressure, sensual pressure. I felt her feet again, as she propped them on my thighs. Jill was sitting on my face. I was completely enveloped by her stunning beauty. She was poetry. I felt her hand on my member again. She was good. Giving. I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t breathe, but I didnââ,¬â,,¢t seem to care. I tapped her rear end, when I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t wait any longer. I had to have air, as much as I didnââ,¬â,,¢t want her to move. I wanted her to keep me captive in her beauty, in her sensuality. Jill rocked over to the side, to give me a chance to gulp some air, which I did at a frenzied pace. Then she rocked back on my face. Sitting full weight. I relaxed; more used to her now, more used to the pressure, hard as a rock. I went exploring with my tongue, hitting the mark with minimal effort. I could tell. Jill reverberated with pleasure. I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t hear her, but I know she was moaning. This is awesome, I thought. I tapped her butt and she rocked to the side again. ââ,¬Å"Ed, youââ,¬â,,¢re awesome. Donââ,¬â,,¢t stop. Please donââ,¬â,,¢t stop.ââ,¬Â I wonââ,¬â,,¢t, I thought. Just donââ,¬â,,¢t make me come, not yet. And so it went, for a good ten minutes, when suddenly Jill wiggled, jiggled, and writhed with pleasure. It was awesome. Iââ,¬â,,¢ve never experienced anything as wonderful and sensual and I donââ,¬â,,¢t think I ever will again. Jill rolled to the side again, allowing me air. I was sweating like crazy, but she didnââ,¬â,,¢t mind and I didnââ,¬â,,¢t care either. ââ,¬Å"Ed, I think Iââ,¬â,,¢m in love. Now itââ,¬â,,¢s your turn. Better get a lot of air.ââ,¬Â Jill sat back on my face. I could get used to this, I thought. I donââ,¬â,,¢t think Iââ,¬â,,¢d ever tire of her. She worked on me with her hands and sometimes with her feet, until I exploded. The power. I thought I was going to throw her through the ceiling. My body was as taut as a board. ââ,¬Å"Oh my God,ââ,¬Â I said. ââ,¬Å"That was incredible, thank you.ââ,¬Â Jill lay on top of me, both of us looking up at the ceiling. I planted little kisses on her neck with powder puff gentleness. After twenty minutes, Jill rolled off of me, roughly kissed my lips, and said, ââ,¬Å"Can we do that again soon?ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"I was hoping youââ,¬â,,¢d ask.ââ,¬Â I said. ââ,¬Å"I was hoping.ââ,¬Â

Posted by GK

As Hannah looked through the video and increasing look of annoyance and shock became more and more severe. She looked down at the floor and putting a hand onto her wide hip, she looked back up at Evan. ââ,¬Å"You are so fucking dead.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"I know, I know.. It was a really stupid thing to do.ââ,¬Â said Evan in desperation. ââ,¬Å"Fucking right it was. So what the hell were you going to do with this?ââ,¬Â she asked sternly. Evan took a deep breath. ââ,¬Å"I.. I donââ,¬â,,¢t know, I just wanted it for myself, nothing else.ââ,¬Â He said shaking his head.
Hannah slammed a hand down on the cabinet. ââ,¬Å"Evan, for all I know, you could have been planning to put this up on some internet site and what if Tamara caught you with this? Hmmââ,¬Â¦. Well maybe she should see it, butââ,¬Â¦ with a few changes, cuz I can easily erase what we have and just start over. Yes, I can record anything and if it falls into the wrong hands, youââ,¬â,,¢re really fucked.. especially if I make this look like you were the one who initiated all this, the one who forced me into this.ââ,¬Â Evan rolled his eyes.. ââ,¬Å"Hey I fucked up and Iââ,¬â,,¢m sorry but I canââ,¬â,,¢t see Tamara believing that I made you do this.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Hannah smiled. ââ,¬Å"You will do exactly that and you will make it very convincing. Lets see, you will start by asking me to wrestle with you because you love the way I win when I sit on your face.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Yah right! Iââ,¬â,,¢m not saying that.ââ,¬Â Said Evan defiantly. ââ,¬Å"Oh but you will because if you donââ,¬â,,¢t, I will still wrestle you down on the floor and I will still sit on you, but this time, I wonââ,¬â,,¢t be playing any games. I will first sit with most of my ass on your chest. You will cry and scream Evan and I will keep sitting on you. I will silence your crying, your squealing, your pleading, by sitting on your face. I wonââ,¬â,,¢t hold back either, this will be a full weight, smothering until you pass out. This is no game Evan, so you better make this look convincing!ââ,¬Â Snarled Hannah and then looking over the buttons, she turned on the record button and set the video recorder up on the cabinet, she aimed it at the center of the living room and then walking in front of the camera Hannah boomed. ââ,¬Å"So Evan, you actually want to take a chance making this movie?ââ,¬Â Evan gulped and stared at Hannahââ,¬â,,¢s massive thighs, he was no match for Hannah and said meekly. ââ,¬Å"Yes.ââ,¬Â Hannah grinned. ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t know Evan, if someone ever finds this tape we could be in big trouble, but I know how much you love wrestling with me, especially when I wear my tight jeans, unfortunately I always win, cuz all I have to do is sit on you for the three count and I automatically win, not much of a challenge, but I must admit, I sure enjoy the fucking afterwards. Are you really sure you want to go through with this?ââ,¬Â said Hannah in a loud, pretentious tone. ââ,¬Å"Yes.ââ,¬Â Grunted Evan and Hannah went on to say. ââ,¬Å"Ok Evan, I will do this on video, only because I trust you.ââ,¬Â bellowed Hannah and as she started to literally run at Evan. Evan said out boldly. ââ,¬Å"This wonââ,¬â,,¢t work Hannah, no one will believe thatââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â and then Evan was quickly silenced by Hannahââ,¬â,,¢s body. She whirled him around with her amazing strength and pushed him into the area in which the cameraââ,¬â,,¢s lens were focused and like a wrestler, she grabbed him by the arm and sent him flying towards the couch. Evan tried to move out of Hannahââ,¬â,,¢s way, but she quickly trapped him and tossed him back down on the floor. Hannah dropped down to the floor beside him and again, Evan tried to speak out, but was quickly stopped by Hannahââ,¬â,,¢s huge thighs enveloping him in an ever so powerful scissors hold. His entire head and chest were been squeezed at the same time. Evan frantically tried to wriggle. The more he fought, the tighter Hannah squeezed. Soon that familiar feeling of dizziness and lack of air caught up with him and finally Hannah freed him from her grasp. She crawled up over top of him and held his hands back. Again Evan desperately tried to utter some words, but Hannah responded with a slight bounce onto his stomach. Evan gasped out and Hannah laughed. ââ,¬Å"Cââ,¬â,,¢mon Evan, you can do better then this.ââ,¬Â She said and lightly slapped his face. The rules were very clear now, as long as he tried to say anything that could be used to defend him in this video recording, he would be quickly silenced and so Evan now helplessly watched as Hannah held him down by his arms. Hannah leaned in closer and whispered. ââ,¬Å"Make it look real, wrestle with me, orââ,¬Â¦ Iââ,¬â,,¢ll crush you until you cry.ââ,¬Â Evan struggled to free himself and Hannah pretended to lose her grip and balance. Over onto her side she went bringing Evan on top of her. It looked as if Evan was now pinning down her arms as Hannah appeared to be under his control. ââ,¬Å"Think you have me pinned? Well we will see about that.ââ,¬Â and then with of a more exaggerated look of struggle, Hannah moved her arms up and pushed Evan off of her. Again she crawled up over top of him, but this time turned the other way. All Evan could see now was her huge ass lowering down over his chest and stomach in a kneeling position. Most of her weight was still being supported by her massive, strong thighs. ââ,¬Å"Letââ,¬â,,¢s see you get away from this one!ââ,¬Â and then second by second, Evan could feel more of her crushing weight. Hannah was sinking right into his body, her wide, full ass puffing out further and further. ââ,¬Å"Stop.ââ,¬Â gasped Evan. ââ,¬Å"Am I too heavy? Awe... poor baby.ââ,¬Â Giggled Hannah and then lifting up a little, Evan thought he was about to be offered some relief, but then Hannah went from a kneeling position to a squatting position and then finally stretching out to a relaxed position. No longer were her strong legs protecting him from the full weight of her gigantic, heavy ass. ââ,¬Å"No.. please.ââ,¬Â Said Evan in a panicked state and without showing any mercy, Hannah continued to sit on him. She turned to look over at the camera and with a wide smile, Hannah, brought in her legs and lifted up, only to shift further back until her huge ass was now directly over Evanââ,¬â,,¢s face. Again the increasing pressure was felt. Evan thought for sure his head would be crushed into the floor, but the pressure ceased. Hannah now lifted up and in a gentle, gyrating motion, she rubbed each of her meaty, beach ball sized buttocks over Evanââ,¬â,,¢s face. It felt so wonderful now. He could feel the softness through the denim of her jeans. All that ass that nearly killed him was now a most pleasurable experience as Hannah continued to rub her ass from side to side against his face. A hand came down onto his crotch. ââ,¬Å"You are so hard.ââ,¬Â Moaned Hannah. ââ,¬Å"Ok Evan, now for the three count.ââ,¬Â Warned Hannah and down she sat. It was not enough to cause severe pain, but Evanââ,¬â,,¢s head was completely enveloped. This was not just a three count either. Hannah continued to sit on him. The need for air was critical now and Evan struggled to lift her off. The strength was quickly disappearing from his arms and all Evan could do was wait. Hannah gradually lifted up and Evan could now hear her count. ââ,¬Å"One,ââ,¬Â¦ two,ââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦.. threeeeeââ,¬Â¦. I win again!ââ,¬Â cheered Hannah. And then walking away from Evan he could hear her say. ââ,¬Å"I really donââ,¬â,,¢t understand why you want to put your life in danger like this and all on video, but I will do all that I can to satisfy you.ââ,¬Â Said Hannah in an ever so innocent display and then walking to the camcorder, she turned it off. ââ,¬Å"So how do we get this to play on the tv?ââ,¬Â asked Hannah. Evan was still barely conscious and all Evan could manage to say was ââ,¬Å"Rââ,¬Â¦ CA jacks.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t know what you mean.ââ,¬Â Said Hannah, but Evan could barely move. Evan just laid there. ââ,¬Å"How about trying to see it at another time.ââ,¬Â Gasped Evan. ââ,¬Å"No, I want to see it now.ââ,¬Â Stomped Hannah. Evan turned over. ââ,¬Å"Ok, ok.. Unplug the jacks from your VCR whereââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â Evan stopped to take some more breaths and then continued to say. ââ,¬Å"Where the video and audio out jacks are, pull them out and plug them into the side of the camcorder.ââ,¬Â Hannah looked more confused then ever and Evan literally crawled to the television, and turning the VCR around slightly, he unplugged the jacks and reinserted them into the camcorder. Evan pressed play and there it all was showing Hannah walking into the center of the living room, her gigantic, well rounded ass bouncing with each step she took in her tight jeans. The sound was a little distorted but you could hear Hannah bellow out. ââ,¬Å"So Evan, you actually want to take a chance making this movie. I donââ,¬â,,¢t know Evan, if someone ever finds this tapeââ,¬Â¦.ââ,¬Â Hannah started to laugh and pressed the pause button. ââ,¬Å"Hell, I donââ,¬â,,¢t know if I would get an academy award, but this was cool to make. So how ya hanging in? I was really pissed with you at first.ââ,¬Â She said with a slight chuckle and Evan shrugged. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m sore as hell, but I guess I had it coming to me.ââ,¬Â Admitted Evan. Hannah nodded. ââ,¬Å"Yes you did, I still canââ,¬â,,¢t believe you would have ever tried anything like this, but I kind of believe what you said earlier. I think that if I would have never found out, you would have gone home with the tape and when you were all alone, you would have watched my huge ass crushing that little shit Artruro and jerked yourself off at the same time.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Thatââ,¬â,,¢s exactly what I would have done. Patheticââ,¬Â¦ Isnââ,¬â,,¢t it?ââ,¬Â said Evan in shame. Hannah smiled. ââ,¬Å"Not really. You have desires.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Yes, but I should be and am very satisfied with Tamara. I canââ,¬â,,¢t believe what I have become.ââ,¬Â Sighed Evan. ââ,¬Å"Hey, we all have our vices. You should have never brought the cam over and I should have never offered to see Artruro. I only did it because I knew you would enjoy watching him get squished. That was just as wrong.ââ,¬Â Said Hannah sitting down beside Evan. Evan looked at her with a slight grin. ââ,¬Å"I did enjoy it, I mean you looked so.. so over powering. When you sat on him like that, I was so turned on.ââ,¬Â Hannah gently took Evanââ,¬â,,¢s and placed it on her thigh. ââ,¬Å"So why havenââ,¬â,,¢t we properly fucked?ââ,¬Â asked Hannah. ââ,¬Å"I want to, but I am with Tamaraââ,¬Â¦ I know it doesnââ,¬â,,¢t make sense, because what we are doing now isnââ,¬â,,¢t exactly right either.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Thatââ,¬â,,¢s right, so whatââ,¬â,,¢s the difference?ââ,¬Â asked Hannah. ââ,¬Å"This is like.. fore play and thatââ,¬â,,¢s as far as I want it to go.ââ,¬Â Explained Evan and Hannah got up in a kneeling position and bending right over, she stuck her huge ass up in the air. ââ,¬Å"I wonder just how much foreplay you can take? Asked Hannah. ââ,¬Å"Not much more panted Evan and getting up, he moved in behind Hannah and pressed himself firmly against her. In this kneeling position, Hannahââ,¬â,,¢s huge ass was as high as his shoulders in her doggie style position. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m so glad your jeans are still on.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"More cushion for the pushin. Remember that wee Evan.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"I know, oh do I know.ââ,¬Â Replied Evan and grabbed onto her hips he raised up a little and grinded into her. ââ,¬Å"Oh my god.ââ,¬Â Said Evan out loud and Hannah gave a slight wiggle of her hips and in her bent over position she reached for the cam and hit play. As Evan grinded in behind her, the video was playing and Evan watched in lust to see Hannahââ,¬â,,¢s massive, shapely thighs crushing him in a scissors hold. ââ,¬Å"Are you watching this Evan?ââ,¬Â asked Hannah. ââ,¬Å"Yessss.ââ,¬Â Moaned Evan. He kept looking back and forth from the tv to her huge ass that narrowed in so curvaciously to much narrower waist and out agin to her broad, shapely arms and shoulders. ââ,¬Å"Oh Evan, look how I am sitting on you, I am surprised I have not already killed you.ââ,¬Â Evan could only moan out in response. He watched to see his struggles grow weak under her and then the relief that Hannah gave him when her huge ass was gently rubbing over his face. ââ,¬Å"Hannah, Iââ,¬Â¦ I..ââ,¬Â and then it started to happen, Evan reached down and undid his belt, undid the button and pulled down his zipper. ââ,¬Å"What are you doing Evan?ââ,¬Â asked Hannah with a slight chuckle. She moved forward and then straightened back up on her knees. Evan watched to see Hannah pull down the zippers from the sides of her jeans as well as the zipper in the front and down went her jeans. What appeared to be thong like panties, were pushed down to her knees. Evan thought he was going to lose his load right there seeing that massive ass looking so full and wide. Hannah then bent right down again and went in again for what was going to be the ride of his life. As Evan moved forward, Hannah bent over more and spread her legs wider to lower herself down further. Evan was just about to penetrate that warm, waiting pussy and then as if on queue, the buzzer wrang from the corridor. ââ,¬Å"Evan stopped.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Nooooooo, donââ,¬â,,¢t stop.ââ,¬Â Pleaded Hannah and again the buzzer went off. ââ,¬Å"What if someone lets them in and they come up?ââ,¬Â asked Evan. ââ,¬Å"OPk, ok Iââ,¬â,,¢ll see who it is.ââ,¬Â And Hannah hastily got up to press the intercom. ââ,¬Å"Hello.ââ,¬Â Said Hannah. ââ,¬Å"Hi, itââ,¬â,,¢s Tamara.ââ,¬Â sounded the voice from the intercom.

?Look at me? she said several times. I tried to concentrate on her face, but I was fighting through a haze of pain. She was standing almost straight up, with one hand on the chair, and the other holding the cigarette.

?Do you understand that you are here to suffer for my pleasure? This is payback. You are mine, and that I?m going to do damn well whatever I want with you??

I looked at her in shock and awe.

?I didn?t do anything to you?, I managed to barely squeak out.

?No, but other men did. And you?re just like them, so you?re probably done shitty things to other women. So today, you?re going to pay for it.? She stomped her foot on me. ?Now don?t talk back anymore?.

I suffered painfully while she just stood there calmly puffing on the cigarette.

?Pringles. Please, I need air?, I wheezed.

?You?ll get air when I want you to have air.? Stomp, stomp. ?No talking?.
She looked off into space and hummed along with the Enya tune.

After what seemed like an eternity, she got off to stub out the cigarette. She took a drink from the water bottle.

The cool air rushed into my lungs with a whoosh, and the blood flowed painfully back through my body. My head swan with the blood rush. I concentrated all the energy I had left and yelled ?help? as loud as I could.

That pissed her off. She came quickly back into the room. I struggled to sit up, but she kicked me painfully in the chest and I fell back on the floor. She stood on my chest and started stomping. Not just one stomp, but an endless barrage, every one meant to hurt me. I fought for breath. I tried to ask her to stop but I couldn?t speak. Again my brain started to go fuzzy. I couldn?t go much longer without a breath. She never said a word, just turned in a circle delivering the punishing blows all over my chest.

Finally she got off and I lay there panting and dazed in great agony.

She had another slug of water from the bottle.

When she stood over me again I gasped in fear because I thought she was going to start again and I was afraid I wouldn?t be able to survive the next onslaught. She stood with one foot on either side of my head, and smiled down at me. She was obviously enjoying my fear.

?You may look up my skirt, if you like?, she smiled sweetly. I locked my gaze tightly on hers. I wasn?t going to do anything to piss her off more, and I was afraid that taking such a liberty would do just that.

She pulled her bare heels together, sandwiching my cheeks between her ankles.
?Look up my skirt or I?ll step on your face?, she said with mock sweetness. I didn?t have to shift my gaze much.

?What do you see??

Although it was dark under her full skirt, I could make out the outline of her mammoth thighs, and the front and back of a dark, frilly thong.

?Actually, at some point tonight, that wonderful big ass is going to be the last thing that you will ever see. What?s it like to know that you are going to be sat upon to death?? She squatted down over me. That huge ass was inches from my face. I could smell her crotch, and although there was a hint of perfume, there was a definite muskiness, too.

?What?s it like to know that you are going to be smothered and crushed by a woman?s ass? That your nose is going to get shoved right up inside me, that every one of your last breaths will be inhaling my shit? Won?t that be a lovely way to go? And when they find your body, they?ll wonder why you smell so bad; they?ll wonder why your face stinks of cum and of shit. And they?ll wonder how your ribs got broken and your guts got crushed.

She dropped her butt onto my chest. That hurt. I ?Oh?d? loudly. ?Pringles?, I said weakly.

She straightened out her legs. Then I heard the duct tape again. She tore off three strips each about a foot long.

?You?re making too much noise?, she said.

?No, wait! Please don?t. I?ll be quiet. Please don?t do that. I?m a mouth breather. I?ll be quiet, I promise?

?Aw, Sweetie, I?m sorry but it?s the only way this is going to work. I know you mean well, but in my experience, most people have great difficulty suppressing their screams. So we?ll just put this gag on, and then you can yell and scream all you want.?

I tried to turn my head away but she was way too strong for me. She put all three pieces over my mouth, overlapping so that I couldn?t work them off.

I was pretty well beside myself now. Although I have always enjoyed being squashed by a BBW, I?ve never really given up control to a woman before. We?ve always done what I wanted to do, but this woman was something else. She had me completely under her control.

She squirmed forward a little, lifted up her skirt, and put her hands behind my head. She pulled my face into her underwear and sat there, crushing my chest and abusing my face. Slowly at first, but then harder and harder. I moaned, I tried to yell, and she just laughed and kept rubbing me against her. Her underwear was wet, and it got a lot wetter.

She shuddered, and pressed down upon me painfully as the orgasm took over her being.

Finally she let go of my head and rolled off me. I was having a lot of trouble breathing; my chest was burning not just from the crushing under her ass, but also from the fact that I couldn?t suck any air though my mouth.

She tugged on the leash and pulled me into a sitting position. She told me to lie on my back in the big armchair with my legs on the ottoman. It wasn?t easy to maneuver myself over there, and I guess I was taking too long about it, because she kicked me in the stomach. I fell in my face and she stood on my back, bouncing, telling me that when she gave an order, it must be obeyed immediately.

I can?t begin to describe that pain. I wasn?t ready for the kick or the trampling, and I was already having trouble breathing and in a weakened state. She seemed to get heavier each time she got on top of me.

I wiggled my way into the arm chair with her alternately tugging the leash and kicking my stomach or ribs or legs. Finally I was on my back on the chair, with my legs on the ottoman.

She stood straddling me, facing my feet, pulled my underwear down to my knees and then dropped her butt onto my chest. I was amazed that nothing broke: me or the chair. She settled herself in, and then, using baby oil, started to jerk me off. This was not a gentle jerk off. She squeezed my dick until I let out a muffled scream. She raked her nails along the tube at the bottom of my dick. She yanked like she was trying to pull it off. I prayed I would come soon so that the pain would stop, but with all that weight on my chest, the blood was not getting to the penis. I started to go soft. She didn?t like that.

She dug her nails in and squeezed very hard, and very long. I tried to scream. Several times. The power in her right hand was amazing. I just made muffled noises and she laughed.

She resumed the tortuous jerking once I was hard again. Finally, thankfully, I spurted. She got up right away. Unfortunately, I had spurted on her and it landed on her sweater.

She kicked me off the chair and back onto the floor. I tried to curl up into a ball, but she kicked and stomped me onto my back, and dragged the chair over. With both hands on the chair she started jumping up and down on my chest. For some strange, delirious reason, I started counting the jumps. I lost track at 63.

When I regained consciousness, I was lying face down over the back of the arm chair. The leash ran under the chair and was tied to something behind me. I couldn?t move. She was standing behind me, rubbing a jelly against my naked butt. I had never been penetrated before, and it hurt like hell. After she had played for a while, reefing on it, and ramming it in deeper and deeper, she just left it there.

?If it comes out, I?m gonna stomp all over you again?, she threatened.

The pressure on my neck eased and I slid face down to the floor. She grabbed the leash and commanded me to lie on my back, with my feet still up on the chair. She stood over me and pulled off her underwear, then she squatted on my face, and started to jerk me off again.

I wasn?t really ready to get yanked again, and so this one hurt even more than the first. And no matter how clean a woman?s ass is, it still smells. I was completely engulfed, and the intense pressure on my eyes and nose was excruciating. The duct tape was effective at muffling my screams.

After an eternity I came. I spurted on the upholstery. She hauled on the leash and dragged me flat on the floor, and started kicking me and stomping my chest. After about a dozen kicks and stomps, she stopped.

?I see some bruises are starting to come up already? she said. She dropped the leash and disappeared for a second. I lay gasping, in pain and really, really scared. I heard her return. Heavy footsteps. Booted footsteps. Calf length, leather boots with 2 inch thick soles and high, chunky heels. Her eyes were wild.

There is an incredible difference between a barefoot trample and a booted trample. Bare feet are soft and the weight is spread out pretty evenly across the area of the sole. But a booted foot has hard edges which pinch and bruise right away. The soft pressure of a warm bare foot is a subtle crush, but a booted foot is demanding, immediate, sharp, cutting and overwhelming.

She mounted me. She rocked from her heels to the balls of her feet. She walked all over my chest and stomach, watching for bruises, commenting as she started to see them forming. I passed out. She was talking the whole time, but I really can?t remember what she said. I was quite beyond comprehension.

When I regained consciousness she was sitting in the chair drinking water. She got up, stood over me, and did a full-weight butt drop onto my chest. Then she slid forward and rubbed her bare ass all over my face. She got up before the relief of unconsciousness rescued me. She circled me like a wrestler as I lay there panting and in great pain. She butt-dropped me again. And again. And again. And again. At some point, I peed on her carpet.

That really irritated her.

She yelled. She kicked me. She put one of those terrifying boot heels on my face and ground my cheek. I could taste the blood. With the tape over my mouth I couldn?t even apologize. I just moaned in pain and occasionally tried to scream in terror.

She calmed down but only a little. She dragged me by the leash along the floor into the bathroom. I was afraid she was going to break my neck so I struggled to move along with her. She had a large tiled shower stall and she hauled me into there. She pushed me onto my back, and stomped my chest a few times. Then she squatted over my chest and ripped the duct tape off my mouth.

?Make one sound and I?ll kill you?, she said. I believed her. Besides, I was exhausted and pretty well screamed out by now.

She grabbed me by the hair, and tilted my head back. She inched forward until my face with right up against her pussy.

?Swallow it?, she said. ?Every drop. Or else?

The hot jet of piss burned the inside of my mouth and came in faster than I could swallow. It dribbled down my face and into my eyes and nose. It tasted of her insides. I began to cough and sputter. She grabbed my hair tighter and pulled me deeper into her. She shook my head. I was choking. My god, there was a lot of pee.

Mercifully, it finally stopped. A couple of last dribbles. Then she used my face to rub herself dry.

I lay there on her bathroom floor, gasping for breath, exhausted, humiliated beyond belief, with a sore, badly bruised chest, a sore face, a sore penis, sore ankles, sore arms and wrists, and in complete terror of this nutcase. And I smelled pretty bad.

She returned with a knife in her hand. I was too terrified to scream.

Twenty seconds later, she kicked me in the ass and I stumbled into the apartment building hallway, naked, clutching my clothes, with my ankles still tightly bound, but the tape binding my wrists had been severed. I fell onto the floor. The door slammed shut with a terrific bang. It seemed to take forever to find the end of the duct tape and peel it off my ankles; it had folded over on itself. Thankfully, none of the neighbours came to investigate. I tugged on my jeans, whipped my shirt on, skipped the socks, got my shoes on, and made for the elevator.

I still have her phone number.

If you?re ever in Ottawa or Toronto, be sure to check the ?Sun? newspapers. There are some very attractive, personable BBW escorts who are delighted to make your dreams come true. I?ve managed to strike up friendships with a couple of the Toronto girls and we meet occasionally for non-business dinners or a drink.

Ottawa has some fine BBW escorts also. But one of them turned out to be a nightmare.

Serena?s ad said that she was a BBW and that she enjoyed fetishes and domination. We spoke on the phone; she sounded nice, her rate was reasonable and she invited me to her place. The apartment building was a new one in a nice area of town.

I?m always nervous when I knock on the door; it?s the moment of truth. Just as advertised, Serena was about 260 pounds, and a couple of inches taller than me (I?m 5?6? and slim). Her long red hair was very full, her green eyes were brilliant, and her smile was entrancing. She wore a nice beige sweater and a short, full green plaid skirt, so that all of her ample curves were well displayed. Her bare calfs were substantial, powerful and not just fat. Her bare feet looked soft, and her toe nails were a bright red. Her butt was the biggest part of her, nearly twice the width of my hips; her breasts were small for such a big girl, but still plenty large.

The room was dimly lit by several fragrant candles, and Enya was playing on the stereo.

?Welcome to my lair?, she said warmly.

The apartment was uncluttered, tastefully furnished, and warm. There were some chocolates and grapes in a bowl on the coffee table. A large painting of colourful umbrellas surrounded a couple kissing passionately hung on the main wall.

She invited me to sit on the couch and poured me a glass of mineral water. She had one too, while we discussed the upcoming session. We agreed that she would sit upon my chest, teasing me and refusing to get up and, after a while, jerk me off. I love being under a big soft butt, as I?m sure you will understand. We agreed that ?Pringles? would be the safeword. (She had a can of them on her kitchen counter; she said she was addicted to them).

As usual, I paid up front.

She suggested that we begin by me removing my shirt and lying face down on the couch so that she could give me a back rub to start. She said she gave great backrubs. ?unforgettable? was the word she used.

I stood in front of her as she undid the buttons of my shirt. I shivered at the warm touch of her hands as they glided over my shoulders, and my nipples. I lay on the couch with my head on my hands as a pillow. She knelt on the floor beside me and started softly rubbing my shoulders and lower back. She asked me what I did for a living, and if I had any family. Her hands were wonderful.

She stood up and applied more pressure to my back. I love that feeling of being pressed by a powerful woman. She asked me to wait for a moment while she got some massage oil from the bedroom. I lay there enjoying the fragrance, the music, the soft glow and the growing anticipation in my groin.

?Let me do your hands?, she said when she returned.

A hand massage is a truly wonderful thing. As good as a foot massage. You can do it to yourself, but it?s just not the same as when someone else does it to you. Her hands were bigger than mine and I felt wonderfully vulnerable as she took control of my left hand. I was relaxed and drifting.

She gently put her knee on my back. I gasped. Her weight was exactly what I wanted, and my penis twitched against the cushion. I closed my eyes tightly to savour the moment.

There is a certain sound that, once you have heard it, you will recognize immediately any time you hear it again: the sound of duct tape being stripped off the roll. It took me a second to realize what it was, but by the time I figured it out, she had already wrapped it around one wrist. I ?oomphed? as she pressed her knee into my back and wrapped the tape around my other wrist, not binding it tightly to the other one, but definitely restricting my arm movement. She continued to wind the tape around my wrists. One, two, three, four, five, six seven times.

I was a little excited; I?d never been tied before, but I couldn?t do much with her knee pinning me to the couch. I didn?t really have enough air to shout. ?Pringles?, I squeaked.

?Relax?, she laughed, as she removed the knee that was crushing me. ?You wanted to be dominated, don?t you? This will increase the pleasure for both of us, and it?s actually safer, too. I wouldn?t want to break one of your wrists when I sit on you, and I don?t want you hitting me if I should accidentally sit on you too hard or to long?.

As she spoke she rubbed my back gently with her warm, soft hands, and calmed me down. She ran her fingers though my hair, and touched my cheek softly.

?Why don?t you turn over onto your back, so I can undo your pants?? she whispered.

Okay. I was starting to accept the situation. It was rather exciting actually. I worked my way onto my back.

?Comfortable?? she asked? ?Are you ready for me to sit upon you??

Boy, was I ever.

She bent over me and slowly undid my belt, slowly pulled the zipper down, and then started to slide my pants off. She told me to raise my hips so she could slide my jeans off. She folded them neatly and put them beside the shirt on the floor.

My dick was acting as the centre pole for the tent in my underwear. She chuckled and gently gave the tip a little caress.

?Now your socks?, she said, and she sat astride my bare legs. I got even more excited as I looked up at her wonderful big butt that was much wider than me, her broad back and lovely red hair that fell over shoulders. She slowly slid one sock off, and rubbed that foot. Then the other sock.

The sound of duct tape again, and again it was a surprise. I jerked, but she just sat a little heavier and I couldn?t move my legs. She wrapped my ankles. I tried to struggle a little, but not too much. It would have been useless with her sitting astride my legs anyway. Instead, I lay there and enjoyed slowly giving up control to this beautiful, sensuous BBW dom who evidently had some wonderful ideas of her own. I counted the times she wrapped the tape around my feet: One, two, three, four, five six, seven, eight, nine, ten.

She got off me, leaned over me, and put one strong hand on my chest. I grunted slowly as she pressed down.

?Comfy?? she smiled. I nodded.

?Good. Just one more thing to get?, she said.

She went into the bedroom. When she returned she had a leather dog collar which she buckled around my neck. I started to object, but she smiled that warm enchanting smile of hers and told me to relax. She snapped the leash into place.

I wasn?t too sure about this. I knew she was a dom and all, but we had agreed that she would squash me gently by sitting on me, and this wasn?t part of my plan. Every time I?d ever been with a dom, she had always done exactly as I had asked. But this lady had her own creative ideas. It was exciting, but I was a little concerned at the same time.

?How are you?? she asked. ?How do you feel??

?Okay, I guess?.

?Well?, she smiled, ?I?m going to fix that?. She pulled on the leash and started to pull me off the couch onto the floor. Seeing as how the leash was attached to my neck I didn?t have a whole lot of choice. I was able to move my knees quickly around so that I didn?t land face first. But it definitely hurt my knees.

?Pringles?, I said.

?On your back? she said, as she pushed me with her foot. I guess I didn?t move quickly enough because she kicked me lightly in the ribs to help me onto my back.

?Hey, Pringles, I said?.

?Oh, sorry, I didn?t mean to hurt you?. She went off to the kitchen and returned with a chair which she placed over my head. She had a water bottle and took a long, long drink. She lit a cigarette, took a puff and then, placing one hand on the back of the chair for support, stood with both feet on my chest.

This may surprise the uninitiated, but when a woman that size stands on your chest, you can take it for a little while. Not like a really heavy woman who can compress your insides and cause the bile to rise up in your chest, who can cause the blue and yellow stars to explode in your head, who?s weight is so great that she can crush your heart so that it can?t beat and you pass out instantly. No, a smaller woman like Serena who weighs less than 300 pounds doesn?t have an effect right away. The torture is more gradual.

She looked down at me. Cat and mouse, I thought, and I?m the mouse that gets tortured before it gets eaten.

?Now the games begin?, she said. ?Have you ever been busted??

?No?, I squeaked. Talking was difficult.

?They say that hooking is a crime against women, and that women are really the victims. Even though the man pays for sex. Men think that they can cough up a little money and get a woman to do all sorts of vile things for them.?

?So lets get this straight for tonight,? she said. ?You?re the victim. You?re my victim. I took your money, and now we?re going to do what I want to do. Capice??

?Pringles?, I said.

But she stomped on my chest, and my words just came out as a garbled ?oompf?.

?No talking?, she said.

So she continued to stand on my chest, slowly smoking the cigarette. She told me about friends of hers that had been cheated and abused by men. She told me about some of her ex?s, and the lousy way they had treated her. She was slowly squeezing the life out of me.

I tried to arch my back to get her off, or to get my feet flat on the floor and lift her off. But she was too heavy, and the chair gave her plenty of leverage to stay in place, I started to writhe in pain.

I wanted to yell for help, but I didn?t have enough air to do much more than wheeze. Although a woman of her size doesn?t have an immediate catastrophic effect when she stands on your chest, after about 20 seconds you will find it difficult to breathe. Then your ribs will start to bend, and that hurts. It becomes as difficult to breathe out as it is to breathe in, because you have to expand your lungs either way, and they won?t be able to lift her weight well. The entire chest slowly caves in, not breaking, just getting compressed. After about 40 seconds panic set in. My head was lolling from side to side, my brain was going fuzzy, and the inside of my chest hurt like hell.

It all started when Marrisa took her car to the auto shop. She had no problems with the car except for the oil needed to be changed, yet the mechanic told her she had over a $1000 dollars worth of work. Richard the mechanic thought he was a big man standing up to this 5 foot 9 inch tall women who weighed 550 pounds. He wasn't that big only 5 foot 8 150 pounds. Marrisa played along and told him that she didn't have the money but she would screw him if he did the work. Richard laughed in her face and told her that he would never be caught near a fat womens pussy or even let a fat women near his dick. This pissed Marrisa off to where she went to the door and hit the button to shut it. Richard looked at her and wanted to know what the hell was going on. Marrisa walked up to Richard and backed him into the wall and said, " you will let the skinny blond girl blow you and you due all of her work for free but when I want a favor you make fun of me. I will teach you to never make fun of me again. She pushed her belly into him and Volleyball size tits engulfed his head and smothered him. NOthing could be seen of him as she bounced her belly against him. She started to get wet as she hurried his moans of pain ripple into her breasts. She let him go after about ten min of this torture. To her amazement richard grabed a wrench and started to come after her. She grabed his puny arm and twisted it making him drop the wrench she then lefted him up and through him on the concrete floor. She heard his head bounce off the floor but she didn't care, she went over to him and put her foot on his right hand. "YOU COME AFTER ME WITH A WRENCH well take this." and with that she lifted her massive bulk up onto his hand and twisted she felt every bonesnape and break as she grinded it into dust fragments. Richard cried out in pain and only could look up at the sadistic smile that Marrisa had on her face. She stepped down and took off her pants and got naked. She lowered herself over his face and said " well you liked getting blow jobs how about giving one, to me. She lifted richard up and took him over to a lawn chair that he had set up and she layed in it felling the strings and the chair strain under her bulk. She grabed his head and shoved it into her pussy making him lick and suck on her pussy. Richard you arent' getting out untill you make me orgasm at least three times. And you better hurry up with it also because you aren't getting any air. With that richard started to suck on her labia and pussy licking around and then plundgeing his tounge inside of her he tried to gasp for air but couldn't only making a muffled vibration that radiated against the pussy lips. Marrisa couldnt' take it and started to rub herself up against himmoving his head against her, feelign his tounge go in and out and the sucking and slight bitting made her explode over his face not once but four times. She let go and said she wanted four and not three. He gasped for air, and she noticed that his cock was hard and decided to have a little fun. Why richard isnt that your car over there I think we need to take a look at it. With that she lifted richard up and took him over to his black camero. SHe looked and said I don't know if I will fit. here you get in first adn with that she tossed him in the back seat then she went ahead and stepped into the back seat she knew she would get stuck most likely but she didn't care she pushed against the front seats leaning all her weight on them . Richard hear his seat crack and snap under the weight her felt her sit down on his chest and legs she pushed her foot out and streched butting her foot throught the cd play and she then opened both doors and wedged herself in between the front seats so she could push on the front seats and bent them out to the sides so the doors couldn't close anymore. With that she was right over the gear shift and she sat down on it and she started to fuck it. Ohhhhh I'm sorry richard but it was so tempting I had to fuck it I hope you don't mind and with that she cam all over it.She moved her foot and rubbed richards coock as she got out and pulled him out of the trashed inside of the car. She layed him on the ground and stepped her weight on to his chest as she climbed up onto the hood. With that she started to jump up and down on the hood just destroying the hood. She stepped back down lightly landing on richards chest knocking the air out of him. she moved back inside the care and sat in the back seat and placed her feet on the front seats with that she let a large and long stream of piss drench the inside of the car. Marrisa laughed as she stepped back out grabbing Richard and taking him on the top of the car. She dropped him on the roof and then straddled his dick. SHE lowered herself onto his not so big cock and started to fuck him. She could feel him inside of her a little but wanted to really play with it soi she started to bounce harder on it to drive it farther in. Each time she did this the roof in that part would dent and go farther and farther in Richard was enjoying the moment and right as he was ready to cum Marrisa stopped and let up. She walked over to the car lift and looked at it. Richard I have an idea and with that she pulled him and placed him on one of the steal car ramps she placed her enourmous pussy right over him and stood there with that she hit the button to raise it. Richard watched as his face got closer and closer to her pussy and then all of a sudden it was being smashed into her pussy and then he felt as if his head was going to explode. For marrisa had been lifted off the ground and her feet were dangling and gravity was pulling her down. SHE raised herself off the ground about ten feet and stopped as she felt his face being engulfed into her pussy. She started to fuck his face.grinding his face deep into her pussy, she could feel his nose mushing about around her hole and inside she slide forward and back across his face. SHe could feel thhis face and head squish against the steel. This made her more excited to here she just really started to grinde and pound her hips into his face. Moving them faster and harder, She could feel the well of juices buliding up inside of her as she leaned forward placing more weight onto his nose and fucking it as hard as she could until she let a rush of juices flow all over his nose and into his mouth one right after another. She stopped and lowered herself down and got off of him She could see the steel groves in the back of his head and his nose was twisted and looked dislocated or brokedn but there was to much cum to see if it was bleeding. She layed him on the ground, then the light bulb went on she raised the steal ramp up to about five feet above him. and with that she scooted herself off of the ramps and right onto his body. She hit butt first onto his chest, crush and snapping most of his ribs and squishing his insides. Richard what is that smell. She looked at richard as he had a little blood coming out of his mouth and then she realized what had happend she had squashed the shit right out of him. She started to laugh and noticed his dick was still hard She gave a light jump and landed right on it snapping it in two. Richard cryed out in pain and sputtered some blood out and his eyes started to roll back in his head as The last thing he remebers is her saying if you tell anyone what i did i will come back and finish you off. With that richard passed out. Marrisa on the other hand looked at the twisted dick and laughed to herself saying I guess the little blond doesn't get anymore free car repairs and the only dick richard has is in his name. WIth that she got dressed and drove off home.

Squashing in Pudding Texas~

I have to start for the beginning, you know where there are a ton of random men who IM me to ask if I would like to squash them. Since I am newly out of the closet about my preference, I just get excited to hear from people who want be part of my pleasure zone. So after a ton of not so serious inquiries, I find one that is willing to travel and meet me in a neutral place. I am REALLY excited about the whole idea of getting to squash a new victim. He says that he has no limits and I can do just about anything I want. YAHOO at this point the excitement is raging!!

Now for safety for both of us I set up the meeting in a very public place, a bbw-Bash up in Pudding Texas. That is a 9 hour drive for me and a short plane ride for Horace. So we agree that on Saturday we will meet up for some good clean squashing fun.

I arrive in Pudding on Saturday in the early afternoon. I didnââ,¬â,,¢t even stop for snacks on the drive over because I was really looking forward to meeting the little victim. As I get closer to Pudding, I realize that other than his online name and the fact that he lives in Maine, I donââ,¬â,,¢t know squat about this person. I canââ,¬â,,¢t recall seeing a picture or even asking for a general description of what he looks like. So as soon as I get to the hotel, I jump into my bathing suit and run to the pool. I was actually expecting to see a stranger waiting beside the pool for me. I had plans to make him lie beside to pool so I would not have to snag my suit by sitting on the hard rock edge. To my extreme surprise, there was no such stranger!

I get in the pool and chat around with my friends telling them about my little friend who is coming to this party from Maine. I am going to squash him and make his face all red from pressure. HA HA HA I am really looking forward to this lil guy! The other girls ask what he looks like, and I canââ,¬â,,¢t even tell them. They ask ââ,¬Å"what if he is UGLY or a big geek?ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å" I donââ,¬â,,¢t know, guess it doesnââ,¬â,,¢t really matter what he looks like. Iââ,¬â,,¢m gonna squash him downââ,¬Â I say. The girls give me the YOUR CRAZY look but I just keep my eyes peeled for the stranger! Twice during the afternoon I see men come into the pool area and look around, a bit lost and a bit like they are looking for someone. They were both very little guys and it was going to be great if they were the ââ,¬Å"strangerââ,¬Â Horace! Each time, these men found the one they were looking for and it wasnââ,¬â,,¢t me!

You must know what I am thinking now! Horace has come, taken one good look at me and decided he will not be able to take the brutality I am planning on inflicting on him and has bailed out on me. He has exchanged his skin for chicken feather and taken off. I feel angry and a bit rejected. I know now that 520 is too big to be a pleasurable squasher. I hang my head low and make my way back to my hotel room to shower and change to get ready for dinner with the fat chics. After my shower I talked to my friend who has stayed behind for a few more minutes of fun in the sun. I asked her if there was anyone at the pool from Maine who was looking for me. ââ,¬Å"No, Just some guy from New Orleansââ,¬Â was her reply. We giggle about the wimpy chicken and get dressed for dinner!

I am feeling a bit low in spirits because at this party I am the biggest one there and for a fact I have been stood up by someone with my same interests. BOOHOO. At dinner there are about 30 fat woman, 4 men and a few that Iââ,¬â,,¢m not too sure about. There are a few new faces in the restaurant but no one looks out of place or new to this group. Still no victim, for sure the rejection by a true weinerdog has set in. My date at dinner is very entertaining as usual. He keeps everyone happy and laughing at our end of the table including me, so no one notices the despair that I am feeling due to rejection by a giant turkey. I did once notice a nice looking man at the end of the table but he was very cozy with one of the local faties so I assumed he was one of the local girls boyfriends. They were very cozy so I wrote him off as my potential victim.

Now that dinner is over we all head back to the hotel for tonightââ,¬â,,¢s PJ party. I had packed some really cute PJââ,¬â,,¢s since I was going to be in a room full of people. We get dressed and head to the party. I am sitting in the corner of the bed room on a little window seat talking on the phone to the front desk. I am explaining to them that the person I am looking for is from Maine. I do not know his first or last name, just that he if from Maine. She can not look up residence by their location so I am finally understanding that this squashing will never take place. As I hung up the phone, the fatties sitting on the bed turn and say to meââ,¬Â¦. ââ,¬Å" THIS IS HIM, THIS IS YOUR GUY!!!!ââ,¬Â I look up only to see the local boyfriend. Now I am confused and pissed off a bit. This is the hotie that was sitting at the end of the table looking all cozy with the local girl. Had he not recognized me by one of my one million (dr.Evil accent) pictures available on the internet of me. What was his problem, and why the hell didnââ,¬â,,¢t he have chicken feet and feathers. I was relieved to see that he was nice looking and very willing to take orders.

Willing to take orders. YES. I ordered him to get over there where I was standing and lay down on the floor. He was so ease. He did it and in flash time! I was impressed. I stepped right on his chest/stomach. Once I was securely up there, I did a few bounces so he would fill the torment that needed to be delivered! It felt GREAT, I was so powerful. I had this cutie right where he deserved to be, at my feet with all my 520 pounds pressing down on him. I felt like I was QUEEN OF THE WORLD! Our play time was cut short due to the party breaking up for unknown reasons. Since I didnââ,¬â,,¢t have much time to talk to MR. Chicken, all I got out of him was his room number. So we left and went to different hotelsââ,¬Â¦..



Author: Zsalynn

Posted: 03 Jun 2003 07:07 PART 2


When I got to my room, I gave Horace Chicken a phone call to his hotel room. I left my room number so that he could call me the next day so we could get together for some REAL fun. He called a few minutes later. We agreed to meet up the next morning.

Bright and early 10:45am my phone rings. It was Horace. He was just waking up and was giving me a call as I had instructed the previous night. I was in a dead sleep but I told him to get dressed and come on over. I get up and get in the shower. Horace arrives just as I am out of the shower and getting dressed. I let him in to entertain my friend who was sleeping on the couch while I finish getting dressed. Now is the time to find out just how brutal I can be.

As we get into my cute little Jetta he curses it by saying how cute and nice it is. Damn HIM! I ask what he would like and he leaves it totally up to me. (Now is the time to give you a little flash back. Remember I was looking for someone from Maine, this guy told the other fatties he was from New Orleans. What! Iââ,¬â,,¢m really confused. The guy from Maine was supposed to come here, take me to lunch and then have me squash the day light out of him. This guy is someone else. To my horror I realize that I have people all mixed up. Horace is not the squashee from Maine, he is the little annoying guy that I chat with in my chat room. He only talks to me about squashing, like Iââ,¬â,,¢m some kind of squashing machine. Like I donââ,¬â,,¢t have any other part of life except SQUASHING! This is not a perfect world. I do have a personality outside of squashing. I know this is very hard to believe but since I am a woman, I can not think about sex and sexually stuff 23 hours a day. Thatââ,¬â,,¢s a mans job.) I suggest we have sea food for lunch and he canââ,¬â,,¢t believe we are not having breakfast. I bet he is glad he didnââ,¬â,,¢t eat twice before I squashed him, I am sure he would not have been able to take all the pounding I gave him. The two of us are a lunch, laughing and joking about our lives and getting to know each other. I find out that he has had PROFESSIONAL squashes before so I am starting to sweat. What if I donââ,¬â,,¢t measure up to the others? What if I suck? What if I canââ,¬â,,¢t squash him till he canââ,¬â,,¢t take it? Oh Iââ,¬â,,¢m in serious trouble. Lunch was a saving grace.

Back in the hotel room, I am pacing and worried about the kind of job my little ole 520 pound body could do. I am worried that I will chicken out and not be able to unleash the true squasher in me. Will he be able to take it. Now I know he is a really nice normal guy and I am not feeling such disappointment in his late arrival. As he knocks on the door, I figure, Oh well, Iââ,¬â,,¢ll just do it for all the times he made me talk about squashing when I wanted to be asking what he looked like.

I want to take it easy on him at first. I sit on his little skinny chicken finger legs.. (hence the picture) We talk about my favorite basket ball team which is playing later that day. He winds me up by rooting for the opposing team. Dirty Lakers fan! There was my inspiration! I stay on his lap for about 20 minutes while we formulate a plan.

First he layââ,¬â,,¢s down on the couch and I bounce my big butt on his chest and stomach. I not only sit on him but I jump up and land my big fat ass right on his chest and stomach. Root for the LAKERS!!! DIE More jumps with a ton of gasps for air. Then he layââ,¬â,,¢s on the floor where my 380 pound friend get on top of him and I come and jump on top of them both. They both gasp for air as I grip them with my gorgeous body. At this moment, they have faces the color or a matadorââ,¬â,,¢s cape. I am giggling and love the torture. My friend and I change places, now I am on top of Horace and she jumps on me. Oh HOLY CAKES, I am about to die from the pressure of this fattie on top of me! I think my tonsils are about to shoot out of my mouth. It was scary and Horace was on the bottom of it all. Next we take it to the bed room, where I instruct him to lay across the foot of the bed. It takes about 7 jumping butt drops on his chest/stomach to break the steel castors on the bed. Horace seems to be taking it better than the bed.

After a quick check of Horace and a makeshift repair to the bed, he lies in the middle of the bed where I jump up and down on top of his tiny body. Each bounce seems to be pushing him farther and farther into the mattress. I am sure there is an imprint of his little face and body still in the mattress today. After about 3 or 4 hours or brutal bouncing it is time to watch the game. Before I made him my human chair, I wanted to step on him again, just to prove to him and myself that I was the master. Then Horace got on the floor with his knees up so that I will have a comfortable place to sit while I root for my team!

To conclude, this story it is to explain that squashing for me is all about having fun. I had a great time. There was lots of laughter and pleasure for both of us. It was an all day experience and Iââ,¬â,,¢m sure I would not have it any other way. Thanks Horace from me (Acme Anvil) and my date for the weekend. He did receive MANY rewards later that night at your expense.

This is a story about two guys and there misfortune with a bbw. Her name was Sasha and she was 565 pounds and was built like a pear. NIce big hips and a large and I mean large ass. She was at the club when she was shaking her ass to I like big butts. Adam and Sam where laughing at her and she could hear them. Which started to make her upset yet she was going to give them there due later. She stopped danceing and saw Adam go into the bathroom. So she decided to walk over and talk to Sam. I heard you laughing at me you know you really shouldn't do that to a Big Beautiful Woman who weighs more than you by twice the amount and can kill you. Yet you really shouldn't make a bbw made who has an anger issue and when it get upset things that I can't explain happen. At that moment Sam felt something happening to his body and POOF he was no longer standing in front of Sasha. She looked down and picked up a new thong underwear where she carried it into the bathroom. She looked at it and could see that the lower crotch stretched around was a nose shape and mouth and right by the pussy was two small things that looked like eyes. She laughed as she but it on and said, "you will be smelling my crotch all night long as I sweet and get horney about what I am going to due to your friend. With that she pulled the thong tight up into her ass like a wedgey. She noticed one thing though, "Damn I always make it two sizes two small. You better hope that I don't dance to much or you might tear. She went back onto the dance floor and saw Adam looking around but not really concerned to where his friend was. She laughed as she knew exactly where he was. She went back to the dance floor and started dancing around on the floor. A gentlemen started to dance with her and grind up against her. She started to get hot and horney. Sam could smell her excitement and the fabric which was now him was getting saturated with it. Her sweet was soaking into him also. He felt her bend over and he streched right up into her ass, he could smell that she had taken a shit before for it still was a lingering smell. he felt the sides of the thong which was basically his arms and legs streching to there limits as his face was shoved into her pussy. He felt the man dancing with her put his hands down her pants and move the straps down to her upper hips and butt she then bent over so he could smack her ass. Sam felt the strain for he was as the widest part of the hips and ass and she was now bending over. All of a sudden he felt a large and sharp pain as he heard one of the seams rip apart. Sasha heard it also and started to smile as she grinded up against her new partner. With the tear and the grinding she lost control and soaked her thong with her juices. She excused herself and went into the restroom where she took the thong off and looked at it. That must have hurt you, oh well and with that she shoved the thong into her pussy with is eyes and nose up and started to masterbate again. She soaked him again and said. If I soak you enough you might drown but I don't have time for that so here you go. With that she tossed Sam into the toliet with his eyes up and told him that if enough girls use that toliet which they will because the other one is out of order that the thong will go under the water and her will drown in there piss. With that she sat down and pissed all over the thong and got up and left. As she was leaving she heard another bbw come in and tell her friend she really needed to go that she had been drinking green tea all day and that it must have given her the runs. The girl entered the stale and saw the thong floating there she yelled to her friend," somebody left there thong in the toliet it looks like there is two little buttons on it I think I will aim for those. Sasha washed her hands and heard the chick start to fart and then heard the turds hit the water like a water fall and new that it would be the end of him after that. She went to the bar and bought a drink and saw the other two ladies come out of the bathroom. She heard the one tell the other yeah I did really have to go, after i got done nothing was left of the thong it was totally covered by my shit hope they didn't want it back. Sasha laughed and decided to move on to Adam. She walked over to adam and talk to him. He was druink and decided to go back to her place because he just wanted to fuck her little did he know he would be fucking her. He got back to her place and she through him on the ground and did a belly flop right onto his small 150 pound body knocking all the air out of him. She then stood up and jumped onto his chest cracking a couple of them. She looked at him and said," did you know every time a person jumps straight up and down when they land they put 5 times there weight on there feet and what ever they land on. With that she jumped up and landed on his crotch. That made him scream in pain as he felt his right testical compress under the sudden weight of Sasha. Lucky for you I didn't land right on it or you might not have it anymore. Yet who cares because you won't need it here in a little while. With that she sat down on his face and rode him until he passed out. She cam three times on his face as she rode back and forth and back and forth and up and down and up and down on his nose pulling his hair up so his face smashed into her cunt and pussy. Finally she thought of the stuff he said in the club and her anger came out again and with that he disappeared.

He awake to voices and he heard a guy and Sasha. The guy was the one from the club and Sasha was making out with him he couldn't move all he could do was watch. All of a sudden sasha said he needed to get a condom. He didn't have one so she grabbed the one on the night stand. Yet adam saw the hand go over him and all of a sudden he was being lifted up and being streched out over this guys dick. The guy complained that it was to small and she didn't care. She looked down and saw two little dots and the reserve section of the condom was his nose. She smiled and lowered herself onto her man. Adam felt himself get inserted into Sasha. He felt the warmth and the wetness all around him he felt the dick pressing him in further and further in. He could smell her and taste her he could feel the dick still growing as they fucked. Sasha could feel he was getting big yet and that he would get even bigger when he cam so she rode and grinded on him faster and faster and faster, Pushing all of her weight down on him. The guy moaned and started to thrust his hips into her and then all of a sudden he exploded inside the condom. With that sasha could feel his cock pulsate and cum. Adam felt the dick get bigger and bigger and then felt the cum hit him from the inside then all of a sudden he felt as if he had a splitting headache and then Sasha felt nothing and then she felt his cum inside as he still was cumming and she rode harder pumping him dry. With the thought of the condom breaking and his hot cum inside of her she exploded all over the ripped codom and his dick.. She pulled off of him and took the condom off and saw the tip was completely shot out. She smiled and took the condom into the bathroom where she through it in the toliet and she pissed on it and the flushed it down. She looked at it as it swirled around the toliet. you should never piss off a bbw specially one with anger issues.

I awoke before anyone else and my chest hurt, actually to think about it I hurt all over and my face was also sore. I got up and used the bathroom and looked at myself in the mirror. I looked horrible my face was black and blue. Then the door opened...

Final lesson time, boy! It was Ashley and she didnââ,¬â,,¢t look too happy. She had a hang over and she told me to lie on the floor under her feet. She walked up on to me and I felt my ribs burst into enormous pain. She saw the hurt in my face and laughed. She used the bathroom and left, Victoria came in and walked on me also, yet she stood right on my chest and washed her face and made herself up. ââ,¬Å"If youââ,¬â,,¢re hurting now just wait till later.ââ,¬Â They got ready and we left for the one place I didn'tââ,¬â,,¢ think I would ever see again and that was my apartment.

The final lesson is learning that after all of this you know belong to me and this place isnââ,¬â,,¢t yours any more. We stepped through the front door and right away they through me down onto the couch which really wasnââ,¬â,,¢t much. I didnââ,¬â,,¢t have much as it was. Ashley went to my reclining chair and sat down in it wiggling her butt down into it. Then Victoria ran and jumped into her lap the chair collapsed under their weight and hit the ground. I hope you didnââ,¬â,,¢t like this chair. They got up and walked over to me Victoria plopped down onto my chest where I yelled in pain due to my ribs. Ashley on the other hand went looking around and fixed some lunch for them. They went and had sloppy Joes and they found my collection of comic books that I loved. ââ,¬Å"What is this, comic books?ââ,¬Â said Ashley. No it is napkins, so they started to rip them apart and using them as napkins wiping there mouths and hands with them. They got up and moved me into the bedroom where they set me on the bed. Victoria licked her lips and told me she was hungry and horny and so was Ashley. As they climbed up onto me Ashley covered my face and Victoria straddled my cock. Victoria first tied string around it and then mounted it started out with long and tight strokes then she even started to squeeze even harder and lift me up off of the bed as she slammed back down driving my 8 inch cock up inside of her. Ashley on the other hand took my head in her hand and shoved it into her pussy. She grinded forward, pushing my nose up into her deeper and deeper. She was smearing her juices all over my face as she rode my face not caring about my oxygen or my pain of the nose. She fucked my face and cam all over it and just laid on top of it with her pussy dripping all over me. Victoria rod my cock until she exploded and I had blue balls. She got up and so did Ashley they rolled me off to the floor and started to jump from the bed to the small couch I had in my bedroom. They both made it but the love seat burst under the pressure of them landing on it. They decided to see how strong I was. They placed me on the bed and put my feet on a wooden chair. Ashley sat down on my feet which hurt but Victoria dropped down on my legs I screamed in pain as I felt as if they were going to break. She laughed as she lifted up and butt bombed me again. That time my legs lost the battle and broke Shattering under her weight. I screamed in pain. Yet they through me on the ground and Victoria straddled my face to shut me up. She was like the screaming and vibrating against my pussy is turning me on. Ashley wanted to keep her happy so she stood up on my chest where she twisted and turned and then started to bounce my cracked rib broke giving me three broken ribs. She then got off of me and climbed on the bed and jumped from the bed to my chest breaking two more ribs and knocking all the air out of meShe felt her foot hit my chest and then sank into me, she felt my insides and felt the shattered remains of my ribs. This excited her to where she had a orgasm and Victoria laughed and could see I was hurting she sat back down and had Ashley sit on her shoulders. Victoria fucked my face with Ashley on her shoulders. When she got off of me my face was smeared with her juices. And my nose was broken. She laughed and said well it is time for us to go I guess I need to mark my work. SO she straddled my face and pissed all over me. She then went and pulled down my comic book that I had framed off the wall and went into the bathroom at this time Ashley playfully rubbed my cock making it hurt even more. Ashley laughed and then stood up on it making me scream in pain as my balls felt as if they were going to explode under the pressure. Victoria came back in with pages torn out and shoved them in my mouth. Sorry I had to take a dumb and you didnââ,¬â,,¢t have any more toilet paper. I past out as I heard the door close.

I awoke in a hospital I guess my neighbors found me and the police wanted to know what happed for my apartment was trashed and everything was crushed and smashed to pieces including me. Yet I said nothing. I left the hospital and arrived at the place I decided to live at. I knocked on the door. The door opened... ââ,¬Å" Welcome back I was hoping you learned your final lesson; youââ,¬â,,¢re my toy for the rest of your life.ââ,¬Â Victoria said I had no problem with that and walked in the door and laid down on the couch where she came and sat down on my face. Your new adventure has begun for your life is nothing to me. My place was under her and to pleasure her, which is all I cared to due.

Her name was HATTHO She was the biggest, heaviest, strongest, richest and the most cruel bbw of the planet. She hated to wear any cloths and remained nude all the time. She used to think that she is here to rule and all other creatures such as men, women, animals etc. are here to serve and please her. Her dimensions were as under:-

Height : 7'3"
Weights : 563 kgs.
Breast : 92"
Waist : 83"
Hips : 123"
Thighs : 55"
Biceps " 39"

She had a huge tent-alike belly. She thought that she had accidently bron as women, so she went for a sex-change surgery. As a result of which, now she was having a large orginal dildo (23"). Her other dimensions remained same. Now she was at the top of the world. She just fucked anyone that she desired. Whether it was male, female, animal etc. After getting this dildo, she employed a large number of male/female sex slaves. Following is the description of her one usual day.

She got up in the morning from her human bed with slim, beautiful and young girls serving as bed, pillow, footrest etc. As she was very hungry, breakfast was brought for her immediately, which consisted of 10 kgs, of meat, 50 boiled eggs, 2 kgs. butter, two gallons of fruit-juices, 20 large burgers, 2 gallons of beer, 5 large bricks of her favourite ice-cream. She sollowed this all in no time. After breakfast she went to bathroom. She dropped a huge load there. While dropping load the room was filled with the sounds of cloud-brust as she farted and broke air with her huge buttocks. After she finished, two girls cleaned her bottom. She again went to her bedroom and lied on the bed. Now four beautiful girls started massaging her huge body. For 2 hours they massaged her body as per her orders. Now HATTHO was fully relaxed. She ordered her sex slaves to move to fuck-room. After reaching fuck room She decided to fuck 20 odd men and girls. All of them stood in a queue in front of her. First she called a beautiful slim girl to massage her huge dildo. The girl fearignly came and obeyed her order. Gradually HATTHO got excited. She called another girl and put her one bottock over her breast. Then she called a young boy of 17 and fucked him in dogie style. The boy was down on the floor within seconds under her gigantic belly. Then turn-by turn she fucked every man and woman there in different styles such as dogie, 69 on top, standing etc. This crushing, squashing and fucking went on continuously for four hours. When HATTHO was fully satisfied, she relaxed and fast asleep on her human bed.

it was a rainy night, while driving I noticed a huge black women bent down looking under the hood of her car. I decided to pull over to see if I could help. when I approached her she turned around and must have been 6 1/2 feet tall and about 390 lbs. as she towered over me she yelled what the hell do you want. I answered shakely to see if you needed some help mam, she must have scenced my submissiveness, she gave a wicked grin and took another drink of her tequila bottle. and said it's about time. She said give me your car keys. with a smirk I said are you serious. With that she slapped my face so hard I fell to the ground. she said are you deaf, I said gimmie your keys NOW!! I did just that she said get in, I sat in the passenger side she started the car and we drove down the road. she turned to me and said when I tell you to do something you do it without questioning me! DO YOU UNDERSTAND!!! I said yes ma'm Give me your wallet she demanded! I did not hesitate. she took all my money(about$ 800 I just cashed my paycheck) then she took my drivers license. She said this is so I know were you live. she turned down an allie. she said I need to pee this booze is going through me. There was a vacant lot she went to go pee in. when she came back she ripped open my door grabbed me by the hair and dragged me in to this vacant lot. the rain was comming down so hard I could hardley see a thing. Then she through me like a rag doll upon an old worn out matress that was on the ground. She yelled out to me lay there on your back and dont move till I tell you to. She took off her clothes and crawled on to the matress and said you will suck me untill I cum or I am going to kick the shit out of you. she sat completly on my face and started to ride every once in a while she would lift up so I could steal a little air. She really started to get in to it. she was riding my face so hard we slid off the matress and in the mud. I was getting slammed deeper in the mud with every thrust. She was so wet from riding I couldn't tell wich was her or the rain. She started to quake wildly and then rode sloly for about another minute. Then she rose from her position and smiled and said, That was a monster cum, I hope you don't mind but I had to go pee again and since I was already sitting I figured what the hell. she told me I have your drivers license so I know were you live. when I return your car next week my car better be there and you better have it running. then we will take a ride in my car she said laughing wickedly as she drove off leaving me in the rain

Crushed to a Pulp

As I laid by the door waiting for the quests I realized that I was to be the door mat that they would wipe their feet on me to start tonight out. I didnââ,¬â,,¢t even know who was coming over or what they were like. Yet the doorbell rang and I found out quick. First to arrive at the party was Wendy. She stepped in and wiped her sneaker-clad feet all over my bare chest. Wendy was a five foot five 400 pound woman who had the belly on her. She stood right over my face and lifted up her stomach and let it fall back down. ââ,¬Å"Do you think you can handle this tonight little man?ââ,¬Â Next to arrive with Wendy was Steph. She was 6 foot tall and had huge breasts, which were like bowling balls in her shirt. She also had a large ass and weight in at around 475. She stepped onto me in sandals and told me to lick her toes clean from the water that was on the grass. I started to lick it and she took her foot and shoved the soul right over my mouth and told me to lick the bottom of the sandal. Ashley was the next one. She was 555 pounds of pure evil. She walked in with her leather boots and stepped down hard. She took her cig and dropped it right on my chest letting it sit for a few seconds and then stepped on it with her spiked heal pressing all of her weight onto my chest. It felt like she was drilling for oil how she was twisting her foot. I was for sure that I would have a hole there by the end. She lifted her foot up and told me to open my mouth. I did and she spit right into it and picked up the butt and told me to eat it. Finally to arrive was a shock and a scare. Her name was Sharon and she was extremely large, actually she was enormous. She had a circle shape going on huge tits, large ass, and monstrous belly. When she stepped onto me I felt as if I was going to break in to two people and be dead she laughed as my face turned red right away. She slightly bounced and said, ââ,¬Å" I am going to crush you into a pancake. I feel your chest already sagging under me and a little bounce that I am doing makes them go to there limit. You wonââ,¬â,,¢t be able to handle my 700-pound frame. And she walked off to the living room. The quests arrived and I was allowed to head into the living room.

I felt like my chest basically was run over by a car, it hurt and the night was still young. I walked into the living room and was told to lay down on the mattress they had in the living room. I noticed the wine bottles and that everyone was drinking. I layer down and right away Ashley walked over and butt dropped her full weight right down onto my chest. IT felt like a ton of bricks falling and crushing my chest. I felt the air get knocked out of me and was only able to gain a gasp of air before my Victoria sat down on my face. I finally felt Wendy and Steph sit down on my legs. The pain in my legs felt like the were toothpicks ready to be snapped in two. I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t move and I felt as if I was being squashed into a pancake. All of a sudden they all lifted up and butt bombed me. I felt as if I was being tenderized up. Ashley continued to drop her large ass onto my chest making me to moan in pain, which vibrated against Victoriaââ,¬â,,¢s pussy and started to make her wet and horny. The others noticed this and they all decided it was time to get things on. Ashley pulled out a strap on dildo for the face. They placed it around and put it on my head. Next they got a padded bench and set it up so it was like a teeter-totter with my head on one end and my dick on the other and my legs folded Indian style. I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t that far off the ground only like three inches when held parallel to the ground. At that moment Victoria straddled my dick and plunged her pussy down onto it and Ashley mounted the strap on dick on my face. ALL of a sudden they lowered there full weight down and I was bent in two with a sharp pain going through my back and my hips lifted somewhat up into Victoria, pushing my cock deeper inside of her. At that moment I felt victories end hit the ground as my face was lifted up into Ashleyââ,¬â,,¢s pussy then all of a sudden she cam crashing own on top of me as I reversed and my hips went back up. The pain in my back was harsh like I was being ripped into two pieces. Ashley grinded her pussy and ass on my face smearing her juices all over my face and making me look like I had a thin layer of glue on my face as she brought herself to an orgasm. Victoria pleasured herself with my cock but before she finished I was ready to explode and she knew it so she got some string and tied my dick end up so I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t cum. I felt the pressure building as she rode me hard and finally she came. They both got off and it was Steph and Wendy's turn as sharon watched. I saw Steph's ass come crashing down onto my face and then all of a sudden I felt the weight of Steph double as Wendy lowered her self onto Steph. I felt them playing with each other as I was told that they were dating and always wanted to make out on a guys face as if he wasnââ,¬â,,¢t even there. They hoped I make it through okay. With that I heard them laugh and they started to fuck one another Wendy lifting up and pounding her strap on into Steph as Steph pounded down on my face. I could feel the pressure increase and decrease every time. It felt as if my head was a beach ball ready to explode under the pressure my air was getting thin and I started to really thrash around moving the strap on that was on me around very fast. This in turn excited Steph to where she lost control and settled back and lost it. An orgasmic gush of her juices came rolling out which in turn had Wendy all hot and made her orgasm hard as well. With that I passed out.

I awoke to a foot on my chest squeezing the air out of me as I looked up it was Sharon. She smiled and said, ââ,¬Å" Hope you like big women because I love crushing tiny men. She placed her foot on my stomach and stepped up. The pain was incredible; it looked as if her foot was touching the floor. To her she could feel all my internal organs mussing away from the pressure of her foot and moving away from the crushing. The pain on me was increased due to the fact I hadnââ,¬â,,¢t been able to cum and that was built up and still building as Ashley played with my cock with her feet rubbing it up and down. Sharon stepped off and walked over to my face and lowered her ass on to it. Spreading her ass checks out wide. She plopped down. I heard nothing except her last words of lick it good. So with out missing a beat I started to lick her ass. The smell was awful and I could feel that she was talking and laughing as I did this. All of a sudden I heard a gurgling sound and then it came. PHHHHHHHTTTTTTTT, Sharon farted on my face. I felt her lean back. I felt as if my eyes where going to be crushed into my skull. Then She got up asking if I liked the smell. They all where laughing. Ashley asked were the restroom was and told me to get on all fours and carry her in there. I made it not even half way when I collapsed. Having all 555 pounds of Ashley come crashing down on top of me. At that moment I heard Steph yell ââ,¬Å"DOG PILEââ,¬Â I felt the ground shake as I saw feet leave the ground and felt the crushing weight of the women come down onto me. I heard my back pop with the pressure saw stars and black spots in front of my eyes and I felt every pound on top of me. First it was Steph landing on Ashley followed by the crushing weight of Sharon and then Wendy and then finally Victoria tried to get on top. Only to roll of and land on my head where she got all pissed off yet happy because she land in a pile of vomit. ââ,¬Å"Look everyone to much pressure on him that we made him puke.ââ,¬Â They all got up and Ashley went to the bathroom and came back with an Idea. Letââ,¬â,,¢s play musical man. Which was a form of musical chairs as me being the chair. They all started to circle as the music played all of a sudden it stopped and I felt a wave of weight crush me into the bench as three of the five sat down on me. Sharon on my chest, Victoria on my face and Ashley on my legs. That was all that could fit. But that didnââ,¬â,,¢t stop Wendy from landing on Victoria's lap and pushing my nose deeper into her ass and Steph landed on Ashley. Next they only could sit on my chest and face so when the music stopped Sharon was on my chest again and Ashley was on my face with Victoria on top of her lap. Finally Ashley and Sharon circled and when the music stopped Sharon butt bombed, dropping her ass onto my face. I felt as if my nose snapped in two. She wiggled and laughed a little saying it was fun. When she got up she noticed my nose was bleeding but it wasnââ,¬â,,¢t broken. Steph saw my bleeding nose and came over to me and told me I needed to apply some pressure to it and with that she lowered her massive tits onto my face smothering the air from me. She laughed as she could feel I was in pain. She got up and told Wendy to crush me. With that Wendy picked me up and through me against the wall. She backed up and then charged at me slamming her belly right into my body. Her big belly slammed into me crushing me with no evades. I feel to my knees with no air in my body. With that Sharon walked over to me and backed her ass up and pushed her ass right in my face and then she lowered her weight on to it. She commented that if she would lower all of her bulk onto my face that she would blow out my knees and break my back. The thought of this made her horney to were she got up grabbed my head and pushed it into her pussy. She lay down with me being used as her dildo and told Wendy and Steph to sit on the back of my head to push me in farther. They did so and were getting excited also. I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t breath and started to lick with all my might as I felt Steph and Wendy rocking on my head moving my nose up against Sharon's pussy. All of a sudden I felt her pussy grab me and just explode washing my lips and tongue with her juices. The night was getting late and they decided to end the crushing but Sharon stepped up onto my chest and said ââ,¬Å" wait he is flat but not flat enough everyone get a position over him and on three we drop. I pleaded with them saying you will kill me if you do that. Everyone laughed and positioned themselves over me. Sharon was over my chest, Ashley was over my face, and Victoria was over my stomach and balls Wendy and Steph where over my legs. With that they went one... two...three...

The weight and pressure not alone the impact flattened me to my limits. Victoria hit first that I felt crashing down on my hardened cock. Then my legs felt the impact as they bent and creaked. Ashley landed on my face, which was already bloody but made my nose start gushing again. Finally Sharon landed and I felt my chest compress and felt her ass hit the ground as everyone in the room heard a snap and crack and two ribs broke and one cracked. She laughed and said that this night was fun but had to go. So did Steph and Wendy. Ashley said she had way too much to drink and decided to crash on the couch. Victoria on the other hand untied my dick and said you deserve a little pleasure my toy. With that she licked my shaft and then straddled my cock pumping up and down on it leaning back and riding it forward then back. It didnââ,¬â,,¢t take much for me to just have a volcanic eruption inside of her which she felt she started to speed up on me to make sure she milked every last drop out of me. With that she continued until she had hers. She then got up and said good night. Tomorrow is the final lesson.

I just got off work. Working the graveyard shift is long and often times slow. When I am there, during the slow times between calls, I sometimes think of you. Where are you? What are you doing? Do you think of me? I canââ,¬â,,¢t believe I can be with someone like you. I am, to myself, not all that attractive. At 5ââ,¬â,,¢10 and about 320lbs (I have no scale since most scales only go to 300lbs anyways) I am larger than the normal gal. I have non descript brown hair, long and curly. My eyes are blue, bluer yet when I am angry or excited. My breasts are medium size (?) but its my belly where most of my weight is. Its large and its very white. I was thinking last night, at work, what I could do to you with my large belly. You have not come by for awhile and therefore I would make you work for any kind of treat with me.

I am getting ready for sleep nowââ,¬Â¦ I leave the front door unlocked, hoping. I have my hair back in a pony tail and am wearing a t-shirt that has a wide neck, so wide it goes part way down my shoulders ââ,¬Â¦baring my shoulders and not covering the fact I am not wearing a bra. I am also wearing tight leggingsââ,¬Â¦. But that is all I am wearing.

I put some mellow oldies on the cd player to go to sleep by. Songs that suggest and relax.

I will probably dream about you. Maybe hoping that you will sneak in and wake me up by running your hands all over my body. Taking my shirt off to kiss and stroke my belly. Hmmmmââ,¬Â¦.belly massage. Sounds wonderful. You can also take my breasts into your hands, feeling the weight of them. As you run your hands over me, your mouth closes over my nippleââ,¬Â¦sending shuddering pulses throughout my body. I wrap my fingers in your hair and hold you to me as you suckle my breasts.

As I fade to sleep I lie here thinking of you, I think of the last time we metââ,¬Â¦and also the next time we will meet. I think of what happened and what may happen.

I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t expecting to see you, I was hoping, but not expecting. The last time I had seen you was at a party. I had to be goodââ,¬Â¦they could not see, I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t let then know. I wanted you. I wanted to take a long lingering look at you and to drink your sexiness in. It was too crowded ââ,¬â€œ so many people, too many people. They couldnââ,¬â,,¢t know of our forbidden liaison. So I kept a ââ,¬Å"low profileââ,¬Â. I clung to the rear of the crowd. I shook your hand, politelyââ,¬Â¦properly. As I shook your hand I was heated and burned by our touch. We parted and I did not know when, or if, I would see you again. I believe the term ââ,¬Å"hot and botheredââ,¬Â applied here.

Even though itââ,¬â,,¢s been awhile, it felt familiar and yet held the excitement of newness.

I was nervous at the thought of exposing my body to you. You see I am so very large. I do not know what my measurements areââ,¬Â¦I may be afraid to know. In todayââ,¬â,,¢s society my size is too large to be the ââ,¬Å"desired normââ,¬Â. Even though you have said I am ââ,¬Å"hotââ,¬Â or ââ,¬Å"smokingââ,¬Â I keep waiting for the time when I am shedding my clothes ââ,¬â€œone piece at a time ââ,¬â€œ and as I am revealing myself to you, you no longer desire ALL that I have to offer. Sometimes I think that is why I hold back, even though you have never given me the reason to doubt the sincerity of your words (and your body doesnââ,¬â,,¢t lie).

You bring your cute ass to my place one afternoon. It was clearly a surprise on my part. Do you do that to me on purpose? To keep me wondering? Hmmm ââ,¬â€œ I guess you got me on that one. However, when it gets down to it, paybacks are a bitch. You have kept me in suspense ââ,¬â€œ now its time for me to exact my revenge.

We go into my bedroom and start to talk. I back you up against the edge of the bed. I then pounce on you. With my 300+lbs coming at your smaller frame (what? 5ââ,¬â,,¢10 about 180?) you dont stand a chance. Down we went, me slamming down on top of you. (remember the time I did this to you and ended up breaking the steele beam under my bed when it could not handle my extreme weight?). As I straddle you, I can feel your erection below me. I start to get heated and you offer some sound adviceââ,¬Â¦get rid of some of the heavy clothes. Do I, or donââ,¬â,,¢t I? Hmmmm.

First go my jeans. I now sit before you in my purple panties, sweatshirt and bra. Ooops, there goes my sweatshirt. Now I am in my panties and plain white bra. I take the bra off and try to shield my large size 44D breasts from you using a pillow, which you promptly dispose of. Can you even cup my full breasts in your hand? Or do they overflow?

Your hands are on me. Your touch is soft. Your eyes move over me and darken. We try to maintain small talk, but my breath escapes me. You so totally turn me on with your touch.

I lean down, pressing my breasts to your chest and kiss you. A long and heated kiss. As I am leaning down on to you ââ,¬â€œ you are being pushed further and further into the mattress.

I lean farther down and move my hands above your head. I lean down slowly with my breast hanging over your face. As I slowly lower my nipple to your open mouth you lap out at my nipple with your tongue, then draw it into your mouth. You suckle it and the heat goes straight through me to my ever dampening pussy.

My breath comes in shallow gasps ââ,¬â€œ panting actually. I lean down and put more weight on you. My large breast covers your face. I can still feel you tugging at my nipple ââ,¬â€œ your hand goes to my other breast. You are massaging my breast and rolling my nipple between your fingers.

I get up momentarily and remove the last of my clothes. I sit back down on the bed as you stand and start removing your clothes. I sit and watch you. You come back to stand by the bed in your naked glory. You pounce on me, this time, and we fall back onto the bed. You try to roll over so that you are under me. I laugh as you keep trying. You, Mr. Strong, werenââ,¬â,,¢t strong enough. I try once and ââ,¬Å"flipââ,¬Â there we go!

You run your hands all over my large belly. You lift it up to tests its weight. I start getting even more excited. I wrap my pussy lips around your shaft. I slide back and forth over your shaft. You feel how wet I am. Yet, I am not allowing you inside me, yet. You try to compress my belly so it looks larger. I slowly lift up and slip you inside of me. Its such a great fit,, you inside of me. I am very wet and more than ready for you.

I start to ride you, bobbing up and down. I am pushing you further into the mattress with every thrust.

As I ride you, I start to ride you harder. MY whole body is jiggling as we head for completion. We both cum at once, its been too long. Your cock twitches as it releases its load and fills my waiting pussy.

I sit still, straddling youââ,¬Â¦catching my breath and watching you. I twitch my hips as you caress me with your hands. You are still buried inside me and still hard! We stay this way for a little while.

I slowly get up off you ââ,¬â€œ you are fairly imprinted into the mattress ââ,¬â€œ I guess I rode you a little bit too rough while I was pleasuring myself with your body.

I show you my newest ââ,¬Å"toyââ,¬Â, my digital camera. Of course you saw the need to ââ,¬Å"try it outââ,¬Â. You didnââ,¬â,,¢t have to work to hard to convince me. We get up and look at some awesome websites to get ideas. We decide on a few ââ,¬Å"posesââ,¬Â. All involve me on top of you, both naked, this starts to get me heated up again.

I lay back down on the bed and you join me. You start to rub my well satisfied pussy. Your fingers enter me and slowly massage my clit. This is new, this is incredible! I am torn between pulling your hand away and opening my thighs further apart to allow more access. Pleasure won out as I opened myself further to you for more pleasure for me. My huge body starts quivering as I peak and clench my legs together ââ,¬â€œ (you see after I orgasm I get very sensitive there).

I look at you and take your hand to my mouth ââ,¬â€œ starting to suckle on your thumb and fingers. You suggest that maybe I could find something else to put in my mouth. Now, why didnââ,¬â,,¢t I think of that? I get on all fours (hands and knees) and lumber around ââ,¬â€œ I work my way down your body to a ââ,¬Å"69ââ,¬Â position. My belly over your face. I totally smother you. You can no longer see or hear as you are being surrounded by my big belly. I then move farther down your body. You now have a huge thigh on either side of your head and my pussy hanging over your face. You are conveniently trapped. I open my mouth and slowly lower my lips to your waiting cock. I slowly draw your cock to my mouth. I lick just the tip of you ââ,¬â€œ then slowly wrap my hot lips around you. I work more of you into my mouth and start to suckle. While you are in my mouth I suck on you and explore your shaft with my tongue. I start to bob my head up and down and my mouth is so hot and wet around you. I cup your balls in my hand and continue to bob up and down ââ,¬â€œ sucking on you. I move a finger and stroke you behind your balls ââ,¬â€œ and stroke your fine asshole. You start getting longer and harder. Your hips are thrusting you further into my mouth and behind, down into my throat. I am having fun and am very relaxed. You start to pull my pussy to your lips and dive in. You are licking me and sticking your tongue in me like a cock in miniature. This feels great! You put your hands on my ass and hold me to you. I feel you starting to tense up and suck on your cock even harder. I pull back just a bit and suck on you while I wait for you to deliver you load to my hot moist mouth. I take all of your cum into my mouth and swallow. You start to quiver as I nuzzle and lick your cockââ,¬Â¦effectively cleaning you up and lapping up all your cum that I can. I enjoy your ââ,¬Å"after shocksââ,¬Â and feel pleased that I have made you cum twice and that you came in my mouth. You seemed to like that. We both get up and get dressed and out the door with a sweet parting kiss. You run your errands and me, I go to work..pleasantly fucked.

Nowââ,¬Â¦hereââ,¬â,,¢s how we are going to play it next time. My way!

Ok, so last time I gave in, I gave in fast and easy. I wanted you, and wanted you badly. Next time it wont be so easy. You are going to have to work at itââ,¬Â¦to please me.

You are going to have to give me a little notice. I want to be prepared this time. Fresh out of the shower, with make up and perhaps my black lacey body stocking (the largest size available). (Love that adult toy store!)

Shann sighed, "Will that phone ever stop ringing"? She was just about to step into the shower and it seemed like this always happened. She answered the phone, "Finally" she heard the voice on the other end say, "I thought you would never answer".


It was her friend Cherise. "Hey fat girl, what's up, I was almost in the shower, and you know at 5'1" and 420lbs I don't move too fast." Cherise chuckled, "I need a way home, my car won't start, Mark is the only one here and you know he still has that little VW beetle!" He he he, "don't feel like getting stuck today"? Shann playfully asked. Cherise eagerly replied, "Nahhhh, just want to come home , eat a big fattening meal and spread out on the couch". "Not to worry dear, I'll be there in 20 minutes".


Shann went to the bedroom to get dressed, WOW!!, she thought, "did I say 420lbs"? It looks more like 450lbs". She caressed her cute hanging belly with her pudgy hands. She loved the thought of that sexy belly expanding. She decided to show it off to Cherise. She selected a red and white horizontally striped crop top, and a pair of matching red denim shorts. "I don't remember these shorts being so tight, I just wore them last week" she thought to herself.


"Now, shoesââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦I need shoesââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦.Nah, I'll just go barefooted". Her feet were very swollen, and at size 5, they looked like pudgy pads of fat with toes. Shann took one last glimpse in the wide mirror, her top was barely fitting her DD breasts, and her belly was spilling over the waist band of her shorts. That belly was worthy of its own zip code!!!!


She smiled as she went out the door, she knew Cherise would die when she saw her. She knew her so well, they had been friends for 5 years and roommates for 4. She remembered how well they hit it off when they met at a SSBBW feedee party. GOD that Cherise could eat!!!! Her body quivered just thinking about the large amounts of food she could consume.


Shann reflected on their friendship as she drove, they were so bonded, they had both experienced painful pasts, pasts full of fat prejudice, from relatives and society, the looks, the nasty comments, all the negative things that most BBW can relate to.


They also had positive bonds, going to dances, hanging out with other fat friends, cooking, shopping, and best of all, eating and exploring each others fat beautiful bodies.



Shann gazed at Cherise as she entered the parking lot, she was wearing a sleeveless denim mini dress, her flabby arms were beautifully flowing out of the armholes, and her plump feet were on the verge of popping the seams of her matching denim shoes, Shann thought, "at 5'4" and 500lbs, she is WEARING IT WELL"!!!


"Hey fatty, got a little something for you" Shann said as she struggled past her girth, reaching for a shiny gold sack on the console. "WOW" Cherise was so happy, " A large bag of Hershey's Nuggets with almonds for me"? "Just a little snack to tide you over till we get home" Shann replied with a smile.


Cherise tore open the bag and furiously began to eat. "Ummmmmm these are soooo good, I'm sooo hungry, and seeing your belly stretching those seams makes me more ravenous". Cherise stuffed 3 nuggets into her watering mouth and gently rubbed Shanns's exposed belly. "Girl you know how to turn me on"!!!, she said with a full mouth.


She unwrapped two more nuggets and moved them toward Shann's mouth. She teased her a little by rubbing them across her cute red lips, then shoved them in, planting a kiss on her as she hurriedly chewed and moaned. "Ummmmmmm" she said "Feed me more"!!!! Cherise unwrapped 6 this time, shoving them all in at once. "Ohhhhhh yesssss" Shann muttered with a full mouth. "I love it baby, give me some more, give em to me faster, I want to get so fat for you".


Cherise lifted the bag, "Glad we're home, there's only one left, looks like we'll have to share it". She slowly peeled the wrapper off of the chocolate and gently grasped it between her teeth, exposing half of the smooth chocolate. Shann was so proud, that candy was so tiny in comparison to Cherise's big chocolate cheeks.


Using her finger, Cherise motioned Shann to move closer. Shann did making the other half disappear, she loved the way their lips metââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦she rubbed Cherise's flabby upper arms, admiring Cherise's boldness in wearing such an outfit and her not giving a DAMN what anyone thought.


"Lets go in" Shann said, she helped Cherise from the car, appreciating the way her massive weight rocked the car as she grunted and gasped while getting out. It was beauty in "S L O W" motion.


Shann yelled from the bathroom, "I was just getting into the shower before you called, why don't you come join me, let me wash that fat sexy ass for you". Cherise wobbled her way to the bathroom, stopping for a moment to grab a handful of peanut M&Ms from the candy dish on the coffee table. She stuffed them into her mouth and went on to meet Shann.


Shann had already taken off her crop top, exposing her pendulous milky breasts, they were resting atop of that belly heap and looked ohhh so delicious. "help me" she said, as she struggled to wedge her pudgy fingers between her belly and the waist band of her shorts. They had become SO tight on her. Cherise could actually see the white thread showingââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦ the seam was losing its battle with her buttery belly.


Cherise tried to help, she couldn't wedge her fingers in either. She went to the bedroom and got the scissors. "Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to have to cut them off" she said. Shann innocently smiled, she loved the attention her belly demanded,, and she loved the way Cherise adored it. Cherise took a deep breath and pulled firmly on the shorts. They didn't budge. She pulled again, this time she managed to wedge the scissors in the narrow space and snip the shorts.


The enormous weight of Shann's belly caused the shorts to completely split to the crotch, her massive gut was spilling over halfway her thighs. Shann looked up at Cherise and giggled hysterically, "Now that's some belly huh"? Cherise kissed her, and said, "Yes baby, it sure is".


Shann helped Cherise undress, she removed her clothes slowly, she wanted to relish every view of her dark chocolate body. She unzipped her dress, letting the straps slide over her plump , stretch mark riddled shoulders. She couldn't resist nibbling those fat upper arms, so chocolatey and soft. "Turn around" she demanded, as she unhooked the 6 clasps, one at a time, of Cherise's reinforced bra.


The force from the FFs was so strong, Shann could barely undo the last one. "Thereââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦now turn around". She was mesmerized by Cherise's massive mams. The areola had to be 5" in diameter. Shann kissed and caressed them, then, slowly moving her stubby hands over Cherise's rotund belly. "It's wonderful" she said. She removed her pantyhose and underwear, and they helped each other into the shower.


The shower floor moaned and creaked from the strain of their combined 900 + lbs. Shann grabbed the soap, and an oversized towel from the shower rack. She built up a rich creamy lather and began to wash her fabulous fat friend. From her humongous pendulous breasts, to her super pudgy swollen feet.


Her gelatinous belly was so erotic, the fat glistened under the soft lighting. She jiggled it, up and down, lifting it, letting it fallââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦..lifting it again and once more, letting it fall. The slapping flab was music to their ears. Cherise held Shann's face in her hands and planted a deep juicy kiss on her lipsââ,¬Â¦


Shann grabbed two bath sheets. They were 100" x 48", plush, and they actually fit around them! They took turns drying each other's bountiful bodies. "Just a minute, I forgot something, be right back". Shann waddled out, returning with a tape measure. "Lets get your measurements, you've been eating like a fat sow this week, so surely you've added some beauty to this frame".


Shann stretched to get her arms around Cherise's chest, "Uuuuuuggghhhââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦.whew! ââ,¬Â¦.74" girl!!, that's 3" more than last week". Then she measured her belly, "Ohhhhh myââ,¬Â¦.78", I'm in heaven". "And let me see" she grunted as she stooped over, " 42 inch thighs"!!!!!! "You deserve to be rewarded for these accomplishments. She tore open a snicker bar, stuffing the whole thing in Cherise's mouth.


She led Cherise to the living room and helped her down to the floor atop a thick velvet blanket, kissed her forehead and stuffed her mouth with another snicker bar.


She picked up the phone and hit *1. Cherise knew Shann was speed dialing Sammy's Supreme Pizzas. Her mouth watered, those were the biggest and best pies in town, Sammy's stayed open 24 hours with free delivery, andââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦.Sammy was really cute!


"Hi Sammy, it's Shann, I need a special order tonight". Cherise was melting, she couldn't wait to hear the order. "Yeah, I need three extra-large pies with double toppings of cheddar, sausage and mushrooms on all three, and extra thick crust, and be a sweetheart and send two dozen bread sticks with some garlic butter, and put it on my tab".


"I hope you're hungry because we're not going to sleep until we finish these pies, and I made us a cheesecake for dessert".


Shann and Cherise devoured the pies, eating like there was no tomorrow. They sat in the middle of the large blanket, they had to spread their legs to allow room for their massively expanding bellies. They took turns feeding each other, at times stuffing almost a whole slice of pie into each other's mouths. Cherise rubbed her tight, overly stretched belly. "Ohhhhhh, I'm soooo full Shann, I don't think I can eat any more".


Shann replied, "you've only eaten one pie, and drank 1 liter of Dr. Pepperââ,¬Â¦..and lookââ,¬Â¦.you've only eaten 8 of your bread sticks". She took the melted garlic butter and poured a cup of it over the remaining 4 sticks and demanded, "Eat it all right now you fat sexy sow"! Cherise stuffed the bread sticks in, her fat fingers were shiny from the greasy butter, her belly was covered with droplets of oil and bread crumbs.


Shann massaged the oil into her belly. "Ooooohh, you really are full baby, I think you're going to pop, do you think you can finish half of this 3rd pie"? "NO NO NO, I can't okay, I'm just too full".


Shann replied, "I know you can do it" and she began stuffing Cherise's greasy mouth, she stuffed and stuffed until it was all gone. "Thereââ,¬Â¦.I knew you could do it, I'm so proud of you my corpulent cow".


Cherise was on the verge of popping, she had blown up so much she looked 12 months pregnant. All she could do is cradle her hefty belly and moan, she couldn't move.


Shann struggled up from the blanket, she was on all fours and her belly drug the floor. She went to the fridge, returning with a chocolate cheesecake, can of whipped cream and a big serving spoon.


"Shann, please don't, I'm really about to burst here". Cherise stated. Shann straddled Cherise, resting the cheesecake on her taut belly. She sprayed whipped cream all over the cheesecake. Then she stuck the nozzle in her mouth and sucked the cream from the can until it was empty, and in a demanding tone told Cherise, "You will finish this cheesecake"!!!


Cherise was so turned onââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦she grabbed a hunk of cheesecake with each hand and began stuffing herself. Shann cheeredââ,¬Â¦.."Faster! Faster! Faster!, Ohhhh yes baby, that's it, stuff it, eat it, eat it all, make it disappear, such a sweet obese ox". She kept encouraging herââ,¬Â¦."eat it, get fatter, fatter, fatter, fatter, blimp up for me sugah".


"Oohhhhhhhhhhhh Yessssssssss", they both passionately moaned. They lovingly embraced each other as their sensual love juices sweetly flowed


"Thank you Shann for a beautiful fattening night", Cherise kissed her on her lips, tasting the whipped cream from the corner of her mouth, "I love you dear friend". Shann smiled, "You're welcomed, I love you too my sexy sow"ââ,¬Â¦.ââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦

As I awoke on the floor with Victoria looking over me from her bed and saying time to get up you have a lot to learn yet. I started to let out a yawn when a massive foot hit my chest and the other one followed. Next thing I knew I had a 575 pound women standing atop of me full weight. She stretched her arms up in the air and rubbed her belly as she stood on me. I felt like my whole insides were being crushed inside of me. she steped off and told me to get on all fours. I took up the position she wanted and she stradled my back and told me to carry her into the bathroom. I started to move feeling the weight of her massive body with every arm movement I made. I barely made it into the bathroom as she stood up and told me to lay in front of the sink as she went to use the toilet. She came back and again took her place on my chest. Victor your going to be my rug every morning from now on for the floor in her is to cold for me to stand on.and your a lot warmer. I now you don't mind, if you do say something. With that she placed one foot of hers over my mouth and said I didn't think you did. With that she steped off and started to run the water to her shower. She told me to move in front of the shower so when she was done she wouldn't have to step onto the cold floor. I did this, after about a half hour to hour her water crest body came out of the shower stepping on top of me she did care where she stepped. She landed on foot on my stomach and the other one on my face and she dried off. She started to sway to the music that was on the radio. Her foot on my face moved back and forth and I thought for sure that she was going to snap my nose in two and grind my stomach into mush. Yet she steped off and told me to take a shower and meet her down stairs.

When I got down stairs she had breakfast cooked and it looked like a meal for a king, or in her case a queen. I started to sit down when all of a sudden she yelled at me saying, " not there slave over her with your face turned up." I moved to her chair and sat on the floor with my head on the chair face up like she said. She came over and said breakfast is the most important meal of the day, that is why I always have a big one. Hope you don't mind. With that she ploped her large massive ass down onto my waiting face. My head felt like it was going to pop like a grape when she landed her weight on top of it uncareingly. She shifted her big ass around on my face until my nose was deep inside of her ass. The smell wasn't as bad as I thought it was going to be and with the flesh all around me I couldnt' hear a thing She would lift up everyonce in awhile to give me air but it wasn't much and then she would plop back down and crush my face under her ass. She knew after the third time it was starting to hurt me. my head felt like it was in the shape of a football in a compactor getting crushed more and more every second. All of a sudden the pressure let up and she got off and she cleaned up the kitchen and took me into another room where there was a bench with some weights. She stripped down and unpeeled two bannanas. SHe then told me here is your breakfast. She dropped them on the ground and told me to crawl over and eat them. Just as i got to them and was ready to eat one of them she put her massive foot and crushed it into paste which flooded between her foot. She did the same with the other one and told me I took to long and that I need to lick her feet clean while she worked out. I licked around her toes moving my tounge up the side of her and then stopping at her big toe. I engulfed her big toe and sucked on it running my tounge all the way around it then moving in between her toes stopping each time to suck on her toes. I then lifted up her foot and licked the bottom of them in a straight line starting on the left side moving across to the right . I made sure not to miss a spot of it. I got down with both feet and she told me to go lay under her small trampoline while she went for a mile walk/jog. She got down with her mile and she came ofver to the trampoline and I was under the small thing. She stepped onto it and I felt her feet hit my chest lightly. she began to jump on it and work out on it. With every jump she landed a little bit on me, landing more and more on me as she went higher and higher. I could feel my ribcage just expanding out to its limits as this happened, feeling as if she was about to break on of my ribs if not all if she went any higher. Yet she knew when to stop and she stepped off and told me to follower her to the bench I did so. She pulled out another bananna and told me that I was good and deserved a treat and to lay down on the floor so I did. With that she took her feet out of the socks that she was running in and she put them over my nose and took off her thong which looked soaked and shoved it into my mouth and told me not to remove them. She then took her feet and started to rub them all over my dick. Victoria said " I read in your book about a foot fetish and you did good with the bannanas that I squished between my feet you almost gave me a orgasm as I worked out as you licked them so well. Look at you, your dick is hard as a rock now and probably is ready to explode to bad you didn't give me an orgasm because I can't give you then one. With that she took the socks of of my nose and looked at me in the eyes and said well to bad I control you. With that she dropped her pussy right onto my nose and started to rub it all over my face. I could smell her sweet from her work out and her excitement. She started to grind her hips really slow on my face leaning back then she decided to she then started to rub back and forth over my face slowly I could hear her breath picking up and then the tempo picked up and the movement started to really grind me into the floor. Her massive weight turning my head into a human dildo, my nose and tounge so far up in her pussy. I keeped licking and I could feel her pressing down on me more and more until she leaned back and exploded all over my face. She lay on top of me for awhile and then rolled off of me. I didn't take a beat off I quickly went to her feet and started licking them and sucking them. After I got down with them I started to move up her left leg kissing and licking it specially consintrating on the inner thigh. She started to moan and her legs started to close around me so I moved and started to nibble on her clitoris. I continued to do this and move my tounge in a circle around her pussy tasteing everythingabout her womenhood. The smell was felling my nose and it was beautiful. I plunged my tounge into her pussy as I brought my hand up and started to massage her lower part of her pussy as I nibble and licked, licked and nibbled, I blew a little on it as I also hummed and rubbed. Her legs closed around me and became a tomb that I wasn't getting out of until she felt it was time I felt them squeeze me hard into her lust as she had another thunderous orgasm, but I didn't stop and she had to more before I passed out due to lack of oxygen. I awoke to a sharp pain in my chest. Victoria was standing on me as she dried her hair. I noticed a book open next to her. It was my pshyc book. She looked down at me and said, "I called some friends over for a party tonight. There going to help me with this second fetish that is in this book. I hope you can handle them. With that she placed a foot onto my face and continued getting ready all I could wonder was who was her friends and what was chapter two in the book again. Then I remembered the fetish of being crushed.......

To be continued........

It is a dark and stormy night, and it is pouring rain. Sorry for not introducing myself my name is victor and I am a slave to a ssbbw. Her name is victoria. Victoria is a 6 foot 2inches and was a massive 575 pounds. We meet n the park I saw her walking up the road as I sat reading a physc book about sexual abnormalitys and fetishes. She walked passed me and accidently dropped her bag she was carrying she quickly bent down to pick it up and right there in front of me was this huge ass spreading out covering my view, all i could do was stare. She then turned around and asked if she could have a seat. I said sure as my crotch became a little stiffer. She squeezed in next to me in the little bench hanging even some of her wonderfully large ass on my right leg. She saw what I was reading and was like "are you studying it or just curious". Being a little embarrased I quickly closed the book and told her that it was just for studies. She shifted her weight and then said well I thought you where curious I saw the way you looked at me coming down the road and i know you looked at my ass when I bent over, and it seems like a tent is forming in your pants just talking to me so I think your curious. I begain to blush and said well kind of yes I am. She got up off of the bench and asked if I would like to go back to her place. I started to breath fast and looked at her and said okay. We got into her car for all I had walked from my apartment to the park. She said that she lived in the country to it was going to be a drive, on the way we talked about how I was interested in everything and she just smiled. All of a sudden though she stopped her car and got out she said that the weather was getting bad and that she needed to get her coat out of the trunk. the next thing I knew I was being yanked across the front seat and layed out on my back and a huge ass was desending apon my face. I didnt' know what to do so I started to scream until they were silenced by her enourmous ass surrounding my head. She slightly lifted up to rearrange the way she was placed and she told me to hang on for the road gets really bumpy coming up. I felt the weight of her desend apon me and I felt like my head was going to explode and with every bump we hit it got worse and worse. I could smell her womenhood as she grew more and more excited. We finally reached her place she pulled me out of the car as I gasped for breath. By this time it was pouring rain, she took me into her back yard and told me to strip down as she started to to due the same. She mentioned how she loved to feel the rain drops on her skin and it was a great pleasure to her. She layed out on a steal folding chair and grabed me and told me to kneel down which I did and she grabed my head and through my face into her pussy. "LICK IT" she said. I started to lick her out as the rain increased and she stated to grind her hips into my face. All of a sudden I felt her thighs tighted like a vise grip around my head as I head her scream and moan and telling me not to stop licking her. SHe had three orgasms while she layed in the rain letting each drop fall apon her as as I used my tounge to pleasure her. She released my face from her pussy and through me down onto a padded workout mat, she then placed pillows behind my head. She looked at me on my back as the rain still continued to fall on her body and mine making us wet and slippery. She said, "your here for my pleasure and that is it understood." I noded my head yes and with that she lowered her ass onto my face the pressure was incredible her pussy right over my lips and mouth she then leaned forward and started to play with my rock hard dick. She slowly moved down my body to it and turned around and slowly lowered herself onto it. SHe pulled me up and smothered me in her gargantious 55ddd breasts as she slowly raised up on my cock. she leaned me forward throwing me down and started to ride me hard. My hips felt like they were going to shatter the pain was incredible, her pussy was like a fucking vaccum she picked my ass up off the mat a few inches everytime she ground upwards. She played with her hair in the rain smacking her long wet locks against my 160 pound body as she rode me she picked up the tempo slowly riding it up and then thursting herself down fast, up, down, up , down,finally my dick couldn't take it anymore and I exploded the biggest orgasm I had inside her at that same moment she exploded. She looked at me and licked her lips and said I ain't done yet she slowly got up as i saw her pussy dripping wet from the rain and her goddess juices and my semen. She moved up to my face and straddled it and began to smear it on my face. I bagan to lick and suck her pussy slowly moving around the edge and then penitrating it with my tounge as I expelled a little air against it also. SHe started to rock on my face and then started to pick up the pace. I started to nibble at her clitoris as she leaned forward applying more weight on my face. Which felt like it had been deformed by the weight that was on it . I started to run out of air and I started to struggle which increased her sexual urge and made her hornier. I heard her scream and felt her explode with a thunderious orgasm all over my face before I passed out.

I awoke to her saying, " wake up sex toy we got a long day of things for you to experience. Your my slave now Victor."

To be continued ...........if you want it to!!!!

Sparrow

I had just had to buy a new school uniform. The uniforms were bell like, shapeless structures, yet I had still managed to outgrow mine, again. I hadnââ,¬â,,¢t squashed anybody since ââ,¬ËœBoneheadââ,¬â,,¢ Lamb a few months ago and I was eager to try out my extra new weight. By sheer coincidence as I was returning to my study to begin prep. I saw Chris Falcon go into the gym. store room. He left the keys in the lock and the door ajar. I took the keys, stepped into the store pulling the door to and locked it behind me. The interior was a dim maze of equipment lockers, Falcon popped out from behind one of them to see who was locking him in. To grab his arms and sweep his feet out from under him was the work of a moment. Due to the suddenness of my attack I was settling my tummy down on Falconââ,¬â,,¢s torso before he even realised he was in trouble. Falcon was tall and strong so if I looked between my boobs, I could see his face over the curve of my stomach.
The extra weight I had added was all flab. My boobs were now huge, as was my arse. Even the flesh on my stomach felt soft, but that was just excess. Under about four inches of soft, warm, flesh, my tummy retained that medicine ball haness that made squashing so easy and so much fun. I leant forward slowly letting my tummy engulf him, it wrapped around his body until it touched the ground on either side. Then I started to make an impression on him. Up till now Falcon had been silent, too surprised to say anything. With a great rush the air was squashed from his lungs and he was unable to say anything. Squashing was now just so easy, tears poured from his eyes as he tried to beg me for mercy. I could feel his body getting flatter, my tummy deforming the shape of his rib cage and compressing his internal organs. Then suddenly he was unconscious, too late I realised that in my eagerness I had leaned into him far more than I had wanted to. By the time he came round again it would be last bell.
I almost leapt out of my skin when I looked up into three faces, lower sixth men who had just witnessed the squashing of Falcon. I had no idea what they were doing there but I was glad to see them, Falcon had gone before I had even started to cum. As I got to my feet they took off towards the back door, which I knew was locked since that is the first door I tried. The back door to the store room was reached down a narrow corridor that ran behind the changing rooms. I had to hold my hands behind my back as I stepped into the corridor because the walls pressed against the sides of my tummy. When they realised that the door was locked they turned and saw me squeezing towards them down the passageway, they went white with fear. I didnââ,¬â,,¢t know who the two taller boys were, but the short, pretty, blond one was called Terry Hopkins and he always had far too much to say for himself, I had tried for weeks to get him under me, now I had him where I wanted him.
The two taller boys were stood shoulder to shoulder with their backs against the door holding Hopkins in front as I made my stately progress towards them. With a bit of struggling I got my arms in front of me and grabbed Hopkins by the shoulders. He was less than average height and didnââ,¬â,,¢t even come up to my boobs. I bent my knees, pulled him against my stomach, turned sideways and straightened up. My back was firmly pressed against one wall, my tummy against the other and buried under a mountain of fat was Hopkins, with his feet about six inches off the ground. He had been shouting and screaming abuse as I walked up the corridor, now except for a coarse rasping of breath, he was silent. My boobs also touched the wall, since the level of my breasts was higher than the top of his head, to breath Hopkinââ,¬â,,¢s had turned his head sideways and tilted it back as far as he could. I placed my hands on my boobs and pushed them together, swamping his head. Even though he had his arms straight out sideways, I now covered him from his knees to the top of his head and from one wrist to the other. This was going to be enjoyable.
"What you are witnessing gentlemen is called squashing." I said, addressing the other two.
"You are in the right place, side views are the best way to appreciate the differences in size between the squasher and the squashed. Iââ,¬â,,¢m squashing young master Hopkins here for two reasons, one, and most importantly, I enjoy squashing; two, he asked for it by calling me names. Later on Iââ,¬â,,¢ll squash you two because I want to squash somebody and you are convenient. Then Iââ,¬â,,¢ll squash Hopkins some more."
They listened and watched in shocked silence. I let go of my boobs to allow Hopkins to draw a tortured breath, his face was absolutely black. As he went for his second breath I leaned in, even though the sound was muffled by my tummy, his ribs and joints started to make the most awesome popping noises.
"I can feel every one of those pops and cracks through my tummy, it is the most wonderful sensation there is. I simply canââ,¬â,,¢t believe that he is not enjoying it as well. Afterwards heââ,¬â,,¢ll tell me he didnââ,¬â,,¢t even though I can feel his hard on sticking into my tummy."
Suddenly he was no longer hard. I turned and let his limp body fall to the ground. Stepping over it brought me up against the strangers. The atmosphere in the corridor was claustrophobic to put it mildly. The two were wedged shoulder to shoulder with the door against their backs and their arms pinned to their sides, against their fronts was me. They were not over tall, so each had his chin resting on one of my breasts. It was then I realised that even though they were stood shoulder to shoulder, they could comfortably fit into the corridor. The same corridor that was pressing on the sides of my tummy, I was wider than the pair of them together. I hadnââ,¬â,,¢t been so pleasantly shocked by my size since the episode in the barn. My tummy was pressed very lightly against their bodies. The closeness of our bodies made it very warm and sensual, it would have been pleasant for all of us, if two of us were not about to be pancaked.
I leaned in, simply being the size and shape of an Earth Goddess started causing some serious suffering to two men. Watching two suffering at once was much more than twice the pleasure. I was discovering Earth power all over again. Dominating one person at a time was the very height of pleasure, now I knew I could do it to multiples was a new, undreamed of, bliss. It wasnââ,¬â,,¢t long before their heads sagged forward onto my breasts. I stepped back, caught them before they could fall and dragged them over the body of Hopkinââ,¬â,,¢s and into the store room. I lay them out side by side and sat across their hips. My tummy covered both their bodies right up to their necks. Unable to wait until they came round I leaned forward, my stomach covered them both until it just touched the ground on either side of them, I was able to squash them in tandem. I leaned back and waited for them to come round. As I waited I heard Hopkinââ,¬â,,¢s drag himself back to the land of the living. He was still in the corridor and I was at the other end blocking any escape.
"Come down here Hopkins, I want you to see this." I ordered.
He staggered down to the corridor just as the other two were coming round. I waited a few moments for them to get their breaths and for Hopkins to take in the sight of me completely dominating two human beings at the same time. I started to lean forward, the victims gasped and spluttered with pain. I spoke to Hopkins.
"See how the curve of my tummy digs into their bodies, it is just too big and heavy for them to resist. Listen to the pain they are in. Iââ,¬â,,¢ve barely even started yet."
I could feel the movements of both of them, struggling independently, equally futilely, whilst Hopkins watched, white with fear. Up to now they had been roaring with the pain, but when I leant in further they went quiet, their mouth open with silent screams, their eyes pleading with me.
"Just look at their suffering Hopkins, they are both bigger than you, both stronger than you, yet even together they canââ,¬â,,¢t stop me squashing them. Imagine what it is going to be like in a few minutes time, after I have squashed them, when I come over there and put all my weight on you. How long do you think your scrawny little body will last?"
I pulled back off the other two, allowing them to breath. Typically they wasted what little breath was available begging me to stop. I just looked at them between my boobs and rubbed my tummy. When they had some measure of breath back I looked Hopkins in the eye and started to reapply the pressure. Ever since the barn I have nearly always had to hold back to avoid killing the victim, but two of them allowed me to use far more of my weight than I had ever used before. I watched Hopkins watch me squash two big, strapping, lads into unconsciousness. Double squashing with an audience, I was going to have to make this a regular feature.
"Look at their rib cages flattening out, have you any idea how much that hurts. Itââ,¬â,,¢s not the lack of air that renders them unconscious, itââ,¬â,,¢s the pain. How do you think your skinny little chest will stand up to my tum?"
When all movement and sound had ceased from underneath me, I got slowly to my feet with out taking my eyes off Hopkins. I walked up to the corridor and had to push to make my tummy fit into it. By now he was shaking with fear, he backed slowly up the corridor followed by me. He stopped when he backed into the door and so did I, about two feet short of him. I got down on my knees, I was still taller than him, and started to shuffle along on my knees. He put his hands against my tummy in a hopeless attempt to stop me.
I stopped moving and spoke to him.
"Terry you donââ,¬â,,¢t honestly think you can stop me with those twig like arms do you? Come here."
I got my arms in front of me and offered him a hug, with some coaxing and cajoling, he stepped into my arms. I gave him a long, soft, hug, burying his head in my bosom and pressing him into the soft part of my tummy.
"See, fat isnââ,¬â,,¢t all bad is it?"
I felt him shake his head between my breasts.
"Remember that chair that broke last month when I sat on it, you found it particularly funny at the time. The way it snapped and collapsed in on it self. Thatââ,¬â,,¢s how your body is going to look when I squash you."
My boobs muffled his screams and my grip was too firm to let him struggle. I gently lowered him onto his back and went on all fours over him. As I started to apply the slightest pressure, I felt his body give. Squashing this easy was no fun at all. I got back onto my knees and pulled him to his feet, he backed up against the door struggling to get his breath. I moved forward, he put his hands against my tummy, I carried on moving forward. His arms popped out sideways, having made no difference to my progress. I pressed my body against him, then into him. He had been taunting me since I arrived at school, now the worm was getting his just desserts. I spoke softly to him.
"Feel how your ribs bent in under the pressure then, I told you it hurt didnââ,¬â,,¢t I. Just a little further... there, can you hear them all popping, if I wanted I could break them all at the same time. Now take a deep breath, thatââ,¬â,,¢s it. Have you had a poo to day, no, well, a little bit of squash and... there youââ,¬â,,¢ve had one now and a wee wee as well. Stop crying and take some big deep breaths. Now this one is really going to hurt. Yes I know Iââ,¬â,,¢ve been hurting you all along but this time Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to really squash you and physically damage something. Well first Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to break some of your ribs, then Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to rupture some of your internal organs. I could do it all at once, but Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to do nice and slowly, one at a time. Because I enjoy it more that way. Right, are you ready, no of course not, but I am. Lots of tummy like this and... ooh that was a loud one wasnââ,¬â,,¢t it, I think the door is magnifying the sound. It was your left floating rib breaking. Yes, it looked painful. Donââ,¬â,,¢t be silly, Iââ,¬â,,¢m not even nearly finished yet, lots of squashing still to do. See, when I squash you now... it isnââ,¬â,,¢t that much more painful is it. Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to use my tummy to break your right floating rib now, so some more deep breaths. Of course it hurts you, Iââ,¬â,,¢m squashing you and that is what squashing is all about. Some nice big deep breaths and some nice big tummy and... there. It wasnââ,¬â,,¢t as loud this time was it. Really, it didnââ,¬â,,¢t look as painful. Now when I squash... can you hear that grating noise, thatââ,¬â,,¢s your ribs. Feel those two lumps there, thatââ,¬â,,¢s your ribs being pushed out of the way. Now when I squash you they wont hurt anymore... Well, they were protecting your insides, now my tummy can pop your internal organs. Just a little tummy... and I can feel all your bits moving around and flattening out, can you feel that? Ribs not hurting? See, I told you. Now some nice, slow, tummy... mmm, some interesting pops and squeaks there. Take some deep breaths and here we go again... oh lots of noises that time. Yes it is a nose bleed, you have blood coming out of your mouth as well. No, not finished yet. Usually there is something that makes a noise like a tyre going down, Iââ,¬â,,¢ll try again... well lots of strange sounds, but not the one Iââ,¬â,,¢m after. Once more... ah there it is. Yes, it sounded painful. I think youââ,¬â,,¢ve been squashed enough, but Iââ,¬â,,¢ll give you a little more tummy, just to be on the safe side..."
I was still having an orgasm when I stood and watched his broken body fold up and sag to the floor. I turned round and saw Falcon behind me. He leapt forward, threw his arms around my neck and kissed me full on the mouth. He hadnââ,¬â,,¢t been as unconscious as I thought he was and had witnessed everything. The last bell was due to go and we didnââ,¬â,,¢t have time for anything more. I dragged Hopkins body into the store room and pushed over one of the equipment lockers. It was full of cricketing gear, was very heavy and made a fearful crash. I managed to lift it up a few inches whilst Falcon pushed Hopkins body underneath it, then lowered it gently down on him. I took a key off the key ring, gave the rest back to Falcon and made my way out of the back door of the store room.
FIN
(Hopkins and the other two were out of bounds and got into serious trouble. It was assumed Hopkins was climbing on the locker when it fell and crushed him, causing two broken ribs and several internal injuries that required extensive surgery. Falcon had teachers leave to be there and escaped punishment. Nobody mentioned my presence there. It turned out that Hopkins and his cronies had been cleaning an air vent that would allow them to see into the girls changing rooms. The corridor, which served no real purpose, was bricked up at the store room end. Since I had a key, I had a long, narrow corridor, with only one exit, which proved to be great fun. Apparently, I also had a boyfriend, which also proved to be great fun).

Sorry about the duplicate posts below folks:-

More Earth Power

Sparrow

23-Aug-99 19:22:42

Not long after the episode in the barn (see previous) I was amazed to discover that there were some, at least one, boys that liked to be squashed. Thanks to what happened I realised that I now had a weapon that hurt them as much as their taunting had hurt me. Inflicting gratuitous violence on somebody, hitting them without reason for instance, fills me with horror and is something I could never do. Yet squashing was a source of real pleasure and addictive. I knew as I left the barn that there would be many more occasions of squashing my step brothers and it wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t always be about punishment either. Even if they never provoked me again, I was going to have the pleasure of feeling their puny bodies squirming under my tummy. I was always self conscious about my size and if I ever approached somebody down a narrow hall, I would back off the let them through. Not anymore. When ever I passed someone smaller than me, I would make sure that my tummy brushed against them, then the both of us would marvel at our size difference and the look of terror that hit their faces would remind me how powerful I had become.
At weekends the parents went out, leaving me to baby sit, and wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t return until the early hours. This gave me ample opportunity to express my Earth power to the twins. I always had to face my victim, I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t turn my back and sit on them for instance, or cover their faces so that I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t look into their eyes. So I straddled their hips with my legs outstretched, and leaned forward, slowly. The episode in the barn had only lasted a few minutes, but within a couple of weeks I had learned some self restraint. Now I could put them through at least an hour of unendurable agony before they finally passed out. Judging by the bruises on their bodies the following day, it was pain that caused them to blackout, not the air being squashed from their lungs.
I would get them both in the same room and making sure that the other was watching closely, I would start to squash one of them. Slowly pressing my tummy into the victim, I would chat with the spectator, all the time reminding him that soon it would be his turn. If the bleatings of the victim got too loud, I only had to squash a little more to make him go quiet. After an hour or so, when I was applying most of my weight and the creaking and cracking of the victims body was too loud to talk over, with perhaps a drop of blood coming from his nose or ears, I would get up and always say the same thing, "There, thatââ,¬â,,¢s better. Now for the next one." As I walked over to the spectator they would never run, just back away, eyes wide with fear, until they came in contact with the wall or a locked door. When I grabbed him, then he would start screaming and struggling (we lived on a farm, neighbours were not a concern) and I would have to wrestle him to the floor, give him a few minutes to calm down, then start squashing him. Even though they went through considerable agony and distress, it was not caused by what I was doing to them but simply by what I was, an Earth Goddess, this is what made their suffering not only acceptable, but desirable.
One game, though, was very wicked of me. As I straddled Mark, ready for the evenings entertainment, I made Paul kneel behind me, took my big cricketing sweater and pulled it on over both of us so that his head was right next to my right ear. I then told him that he had control of all my movements and if he wanted he could squash Mark. Paulââ,¬â,,¢s breathing got very ragged as Mark protested loudly at the situation. I felt Paul press against my back and we put Mark through hell. Because Paul was guiding my movements, he made me do all the things he hated most, such as bouncing my tummy on his chest and trapping his arms under my legs. I stored this away for future reference. After I had finished and removed my sweater, Paul was very flushed indeed. He obviously enjoyed his brief glimpse into the world of Earth power. He didnââ,¬â,,¢t look so pleased when I afforded Mark the same pleasure (he hates it when I lie next to him and roll across him and when I pump his tummy with mine). Now they had an inkling of the pleasure of squashing, their wait for Saturdays was pure torture, because their suffering was as nothing to my pleasure.
The twins had a friend called Edward. He was skinny, geeky, had buck teeth and used to look at me in the strangest way. One Saturday I came back from shopping and found Mark and Ed in my room going through my knickers draw. I was livid, slammed the door shut and locked it. I was always very careful to keep squashing secret, I didnââ,¬â,,¢t want any parents finding out and putting a stop to my pleasure, but Mark was going to get it good for this. Markââ,¬â,,¢s eyes were filled with terror, Ed just looked confused, but then he always did.
"You know what Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to do to you donââ,¬â,,¢t you?" I asked Mark. He mumbled something.
"Louder" I commanded.
"Youââ,¬â,,¢re going to squash me."
"Thatââ,¬â,,¢s right. Come here." Ed made a funny choking noise as Mark came and stood between me and the wall, and I was very close to the wall. I waited a few moments to let Mark take in the expanse of my tummy, no matter how many times he got close to me, my size always frightened him. Keeping my hands on my hips I bent my knees slightly, pressed my tummy against Markââ,¬â,,¢s and straitened up. I easily lifted his feeble body clear of the ground. With arms and legs flailing I started to squash. As his colour darkened and his blows against my tummy became more and more gentle, the initial heat of my anger passed. This was just something on account, tonight I was going to give Paul the evening off and spend the precious Saturday just squashing Mark. With Paul watching of course. I squashed Mark until I could feel his ribcage going inwards, held him till he stopped moving, then let him drop. Ed was stood watching and shaking, his jaw hung slack and a goober of drool was coming from the corner of his mouth. I opened the door and gestured him to get Mark out. He walked over in an odd crouching position, helped Mark to his feet and left the room. I heard them crashing round Markââ,¬â,,¢s room as he got into bed.
A few minutes later I was trying on some new T-shirts and ski pants, when I heard a scratching at the door. Ed stuck his bullet head round the jam, then sidled in, closing the door behind him.
"It wasnââ,¬â,,¢t Markââ,¬â,,¢s idea to come in here," he said, in a very subdued tone, "it was mine."
"So?"
"You shouldnââ,¬â,,¢t have punished him, you should have punished me."
I started to walk towards him, he started trembling, then shaking, by the time I was near him he was almost in convulsions.
"So what are you saying?"
His voice was now a whisper, "You should have squashed me."
By now his back was against the wall and my tummy was just touching him. He was slightly taller than the twins, the top of his head reaching my nose. I could also tell that he was stronger than the twins, but that didnââ,¬â,,¢t matter. I was now sixteen years old and more than twice as heavy as the twins put together. I pressed into him, slightly,
"Like this you mean?"
He calmed down slightly as disappointment covered his face. He had been very impressed with my size and clearly expected the pressure from my body to have been much greater. The tiny amount of weight I was applying to him now was not what he anticipated.
"Yes." He groaned.
I grabbed his wrists and held his arms out against the wall, this action brought me into closer contact with him and he started to tremble again.
"Or did you mean like this?" I asked as I did a little, genuine, squashing.
He started to choke and splutter, he clearly had never been squashed before and didnââ,¬â,,¢t have the breath control that the twins had. They did have the advantage of eighteen months of training though. Well he would just have to learn. I stepped away from him.
"On the floor."
His speed in getting down to the floor broke several laws of physics. I stepped over him and settled down, through his jeans I could feel his erect manhood pressing against my crotch. ââ,¬ËœIââ,¬â,,¢ll soon squash that out of you.ââ,¬â,,¢ I thought. I put my hands on either side of his head and swung my tummy from side to side, forcibly brushing it against his torso. Paul in particular hated this manoeuvre, Ed on the other hand suddenly stiffened, convulsed, then relaxed. I sat back on his hips, his hard on had disappeared. Neither of the twins had ever reacted like this to having me sit on them. When I sat back my tummy covered Edââ,¬â,,¢s stomach and chest, almost to his neck. ââ,¬ËœRightââ,¬â,,¢ I thought, ââ,¬Ëœitââ,¬â,,¢s about timed you learned that the only one who gets pleasure out of this is meââ,¬â,,¢. As I started to lean forward, the step mother squawked that it was time for Ed to go. I felt myself getting angry again when Ed croaked up.
"Iââ,¬â,,¢m sure if I ask nice your mum will let me stay for the night."

He was right, mum did let him stay the night. The twins were glad to have him around, with the outsider they thought I would postpone my usual activities. I was glad he was there because it would be fun to squash somebody for the first time, especially now that I was good at it. Curiosity burned me up and made the hours drag. I knew there were extremely deviant people who liked to be beaten for pleasure, but there was nothing playful about squashing. I simply moved above them and gravity did the rest, if they choose to be between me and Mother Earth that was their own problem (taunting me about my size was ââ,¬Ëœchoosingââ,¬â,,¢ to be squashed).
Eventually the parents left for their evenings entertainment, saying they wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t be back until morning, leaving me to mine. They were all in the dining room when I came in and locked the door. This was my favourite squashing area because it had a polished wooden floor, the reduced friction allowed the victims to squirm. Looking down on the three of them, I let them take in my size. Due to a back problem I had been bed ridden for a couple of months and my weight had shot up. Most of my weight was still in my tummy, but my boobs had come up like a pair of balloons. I realised how big I had become when not only could I not reach my own hands around my tummy, the twins together couldnââ,¬â,,¢t reach around me.
"Mark, Ed on the settee, Paul on the floor."
They knew that arguing was pointless, but they insisted anyway. I walked over to Paul, grabbed his shoulders, kicked his feet out from under him and flipped him on his back. I was sat across his hips before he could make another move.
"Side views are the best so you two sit there" I said pointing to the floor next to me "and watch whatââ,¬â,,¢s going on."
Reluctantly they sat and watched as I leaned forward into Paul. His whimpering stopped to be replaced by groans of real pain. He would have been screaming, but the loudest noise he could make with me on top of him was a groan. Through my stomach I could feel his body being rearranged. I spoke to Mark and Ed.
"Notice how my tummy barely changes shape whilst Paulââ,¬â,,¢s body gets significantly thinner and spreads out sideways."
Mark had been through this before and just had a sulky look on his face. Edââ,¬â,,¢s colour was nearly as high as Paulââ,¬â,,¢s and his eyes came out of his head like chapel pegs. I leaned forward a little further. Paul made some muffled cracking noises.
"You canââ,¬â,,¢t see it at the moment, but his rib cage is now being pressed inwards. This is because even his bones are too puny to stand up to my weight. Iââ,¬â,,¢ll find out if Edââ,¬â,,¢s body can stand my weight soon, because Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to do this to Mark next, then you Ed."
Mark looked defiantly at me but still flinched, Ed broke out in a sweat and started drooling. I got up on all fours over Paul and put just enough weight on him. He could just move his arms up and down and his legs from side to side. His movements were like a soft, sensuous massage on my tummy. I put a little more pressure on him, and his movements ceased.
"Iââ,¬â,,¢ve got less than half my weight on him and he canââ,¬â,,¢t move or breath. You two are going to be just as helpless and in just as much pain when I come over there and squash you."
Ed started trembling to such an extent I thought he was going to explode.
"When I get round to squashing you, Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to put all my weight on you like this."
I sat back on Paulââ,¬â,,¢s hips then leaned forward, all the way forward, until my face was next to his. His face went black, his eyes rolled into his head and he went still. I held him for a couple of seconds longer, experience made me a good judge of these things and I knew that he would be out for at least an hour.
"There, thatââ,¬â,,¢s better. Now for the next one."
As I got up, Mark, in an act of insane bravura, leapt at me fists flying. I caught him in a bear hug and fell to the ground with him underneath me. He made a sickening crunch as he broke my fall. There didnââ,¬â,,¢t seem to be any permanent damage, but he was out cold for the rest of the night. In a way I was glad, now I could find out what Ed was made of.
When I turned to face Ed, he lay back on the floor with his arms out. I stepped across him. Stood upright I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t see his face over my tum. I hitched my leggings up, adjusted my bra, tucked my T-shirt in. None of this needed doing, I was just building up the tension. I bent forward so I could see his face. Fear and anticipation showed in equal measure, he was also starting to hyperventilate.
"Since youââ,¬â,,¢re the only one left, Iââ,¬â,,¢d better squash you." He nodded in agreement. I wondered if he would regret that nod before the night was done.
I sat down on his trembling hips. I could feel the arousal in his jeans through the thin material of my leggings. As I gently leaned forward he put his arms around my tummy, he shuddered then relaxed, letting out a long slow breath. I leaned in some more. My tummy engulfed him, touching the floor on either side of his body. His body was pressing into mine, he was able to take far more weight than the twins but I knew that I hadnââ,¬â,,¢t even started yet. He groaned in pleasure, rubbing the sides of my tummy and my breasts. I leaned in more and his body suddenly caved in, now my body was pressing into his, rearranging his internal organs and pressing his ribcage in. His groans of pleasure suddenly turned to pain as he started to try and lift my body off him. Strong as he was he could make no difference to the pressure I was applying to him.
"Enough." He managed to gasp.
I grabbed his wrists and pinned his arms to the floor.
"No Ed. I decide when youââ,¬â,,¢ve had enough."
I leaned into him some more and he started to look really scared.
"And enough is a long way away yet."
I held him without adding anymore weight, watching his panic slowly rise as his breathing became shorter and shorter. He struggled vainly. For a couple of seconds I thought he was going to be able to lift me, but my fears proved completely unfounded, he couldnââ,¬â,,¢t even move me. Just before he blacked out I got up off him.
"This way." I said.
Leaving my step brothers to recover on their own, I lead a staggering Ed upstairs to my bedroom. I had a long bench that had been left to me by my mother, who was also a big woman. I pulled it away from the wall.
"Get undressed and lie on that." I ordered.
I left him to it and went to the bathroom. I came back naked, carrying a towel. I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t going to lose my virginity to a geek like Ed, but I did want to squash him with my skin and not my clothing. Feigning disinterest in his huge member, I put the towel across his hips and sat on it. My legs on either side were now out of the way, I could bring the full weight of my tummy down on Ed. I had never dared try this with the twins, they simply werenââ,¬â,,¢t strong enough. I put my hands on my knees and leaned forward slightly. Ed reached up and caressed my breasts and tummy. I let him enjoy it for a few minuets more then started to add the pressure. I could feel his skin sweating, his muscles rippling and his body trembling with fear and anticipation. My own heat started to build. I looked him in the eye.
"You do know that Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to squash you to death like all the others donââ,¬â,,¢t you?"
He nodded, eyes wide with fear. I took his wrists in one hand and held his hands over his head. I leaned forward until his body was on the verge of collapsing, my breasts were just touching his face. Using my free hand I jiggled them on his face, I felt his skin flush as he came. I leaned forward until my body was pressing into his and I came. Through the heat of my orgasm I could hear Ed begging me to stop, so I squashed a little harder to shut him up and enjoyed my pleasure in peace. After a few minutes I leaned back to take a breath of air. Edââ,¬â,,¢s breathing was a little coarse, but apart from that he seemed fine.
"Still think you should be squashed instead of Mark?" I asked.
There were tears of frustration and pain in his eyes,
"It was all right at first," he whined, "but I didnââ,¬â,,¢t like that."
"Thatââ,¬â,,¢s a pity, itââ,¬â,,¢s the only squashing I do."
He groaned in agony as I pressed my body into his.
The bench gave me a degree of freedom I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t used to and it was dawn before I let Ed go. By this time he was in a very bad way. I had worked up to putting nearly my full weight on him, his ribcage creaked in the most ominous manner, his skin was grey and he was bleeding from the ears, nose and mouth. I walked to the window where the rays of the rising sun washed over me, illuminating my reflection in the full length mirror. I looked over my enormous body, made in the image of the Earth Goddess and realised how truly beautiful it was.

Sparrow.

(The next day Mark had extensive bruising and Paul was no worse than normal. Ed had two broken ribs, a dislocated hip and a ruptured spleen. He said he fell down the stairs looking for the bog. Two months later when he was visiting the twins again, I almost fainted when he asked my mum if he could stay the night).

How discovered Earth Power

Sparrow

Unlike my twin step brothers, who are a pair of wiry, tough little bleeders, I had always been a big girl. Though not big all
around. When I was thirteen, I was about a head taller than my step brothers, who were twelve, and heavier than the pair
of them put together. But all the weight was in my huge belly. I had skinny arms and legs and didn't even have a
particularly big arse. I was more or less spherical. From a distance I looked like a beachball on sticks, or as my father used
to put it, a giant sparrow.

I was big, I was teased. The two go together as naturally as bread and butter. On a particularly beautiful summers day,
shortly after my thirteenth birthday, I had been unmercifully baited by my two loving step brothers. They had run off
knowing I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t run after them. Nevertheless I had followed them on the off chance. There was no point waiting for bed
time, the parents would be there to stop me exacting my full revenge. I went to the old barn near Highfield which was
their usual base of operations. The big door opened easily and I peered into the dark interior. They were huddled over
something in the corner, so engrossed that they didnââ,¬â,,¢t hear my approach.

I reached down and grabbed them both by the hair, "Gotcha!" I said, and banged their heads together. Having spent my
whole life moving my enormous weight around, I was physically very powerful. Certainly Paul and Mark were no match for
me, even together. I grabbed Paul, the elder one, by both wrists and held his arms out from his sides. "Itââ,¬â,,¢s been a couple
of weeks since Iââ,¬â,,¢ve been able to teach you a lesson," I said, "Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to have to make this one count." As I was holding his
arms straight out, his skinny body was pressed against my immense stomach. I stepped forward, and he was between
me and the wall.

The flesh on my belly was not loose or flabby, in fact it was as tight as a drum. I could feel it pressing into his body. I
always thought of his skinny body as being tough, but it was offering no resistance at all to my generous tum. He had a
look of sheer horror on his face, and I suddenly divined what he was thinking, "Since you think my gut is so funny," I said,
"Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to let it squash you like the insect you are." I leaned in. The effect was immediate, his face turned bright purple
and contorted with a pain that I knew he wasnââ,¬â,,¢t faking. I could feel him writhing, trying to twist out from under my body, I
leaned in a bit further and he was unable to move. A warmth spread from in between my legs and all the way up my spine
as he gasped for breath. I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t even using all my weight. I didnââ,¬â,,¢t feel just strong, I felt truly powerful. Right then I had
the power of life or death and the feeling made me quiver with excitement. I held him for a few more seconds and took a
step back. Paul dropped to the floor and curled up as if he just been kicked in the stomach.

Mark gaped at me, his eyes wide with terror, too shocked to move. I grabbed him by the shoulder, "Your turn Marky boy."
Since I was holding him by the shoulder, his hands were free. He pushed against my stomach, trying to hold me away as I
slowly backed him up against the wall. I pressed him into place with my tummy and let go. His arms and legs thrashed
wildly, desperate to get away. I could feel all his helpless movements through my stomach. I leaned in, and all movement
ceased. The warmth in my body had turned into an all consuming heat, I salivated as I felt his tiny body writhe helplessly
against mine. I stepped back and let him drop next to his brother. They lay curled in the foetal position gasping for air as
I towered over them. Paul started to move "I hate you, bitch." he croaked. "Iââ,¬â,,¢m so sorry Paul," I said, my voice raw and
husky with emotion, "but Iââ,¬â,,¢ve not finished squashing yet."

I stepped across him and lowered myself onto his hips. "No, please" he sobbed, and started to cry. My throat was tight
and my heart thumped like a trip hammer. This was not about punishment anymore. Even if they were my closest friends
who had never done me an ill deed in their lives, I was going to squash them under my body. This was about power, true
feminine, Earth Power. I sat across his hips not moving. My belly covered his stomach and half his chest. I leaned forward,
moving all my weight onto him. He rolled his head a couple of times, then stopped moving and stopped breathing. I leaned
back off him and stroked his face. He looked dead. I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t worried or even concerned, I was disappointed. The pleasure
hadnââ,¬â,,¢t lasted long enough.

A choked cry from the corner made me look round. It was Mark, tears pouring down his face, eyes wide with shock. I
stretched my arms up into the air and brought them down again to rub my tummy. "Donââ,¬â,,¢t worry Mark," I said, "itââ,¬â,,¢s your
turn now." I got up and walked toward him. The blood drained from his face, his pallor going a deathly pale. I smiled as I
thought how I was going to squash all that blood back up into his face again. His whole body started to shudder and
shake uncontrollably as I lowered him gently onto his back. I lowered myself carefully onto his hips and settled myself
down. Through my belly I could feel his body shaking. I leaned forward slowly until about half my weight was pressing on
him. He rolled his head and gasped, just as Paul had done, but he remained conscious, his face a picture of agony. I
leaned back a little, taking some of the weight off him. I stroked his face, "There, that wasnââ,¬â,,¢t too bad was it?" He shook
his head doubtfully, unsure what response to give.

"Donââ,¬â,,¢t worry," I said, "itââ,¬â,,¢s going to get a lot worse" and leaned forward again, putting about two thirds of my weight on
him. A scream started in his throat, but was squashed out before it could be voiced. His face went a deep red as the
blood was squashed into it. This was just as I predicted and the thought made me snigger. Mark went hysterical, I had
just squashed his brother, now I was doing him and I was laughing. The intolerable heat that had been building up in my
body suddenly broke loose and I had the first orgasm of my life. And the second. And the third. I leaned back to allow us
both to get a much needed breath of air. He was weeping piteously, begging me not to crush him. "Mark," I said as
patiently as I could, "Iââ,¬â,,¢m not crushing you, Iââ,¬â,,¢m squashing you." He didnââ,¬â,,¢t seem to appreciate the difference as I lent in and
put nearly my full weight on him. After a few seconds I pulled back as his eyes started to roll up in his head. He was
conscious, but only just. He moved his arms pathetically, I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t sure if he was trying to hit me but all he ended up
doing was rubbing my tummy in the most wonderfully sensuous manner. The Earth Power was now flowing so strongly
through my body, that it rang in my ears. I could hold back no more. I carefully lowered my full weight onto Mark, and he
went just as still as his brother.

I stood up, stretched and rubbed my tummy and looked at it admiringly. Before, I had hated it, all it did was slow me down
and make me the butt of cruel jokes and teasing. Now it was the most beautiful thing in the world. Paul groaned and
started to move, weakly. I reached down and checked Marksââ,¬â,,¢ pulse, he was still alive as well. "Good," I said, "we can do this
again some time." I rubbed my tummy again and stepped out of the barn into the glorious sunshine. It was the most
beautiful day of my life.

Sarah aka Sparrow.

In an ancient mythological society predating the Roman Impire there was a ruling king who had his queen. She was his most cherrished possesion, and of greatest value and status of his wealth. She was fed the finest grains, and meats that could be had, and in great quantity. Therefore she was a very fat woman, recorded at one time weighing what would be the equivalent of 1500 pounds. Much earlier in her life, to satisfy her personal desires, the king had given her power to have any convicted person, or conquered peoples, men, women and children, at her mercy as her slave. Up to about 630 pounds by then, she had developed an interest in the power of her weight over the past few years. She had by some strange incident sat on a young boy when she was nearly 500 pounds, and crushed him, leaving him severly injured. This aroused her, making her feel something, exciting her. She aquired another young man, brought to her,without the knowledge of her king so that she could experiment with this power she pocessed. The young man was about 12 or 13 years old when his fate was sealed. He was to be doomed to a painful death. At first she had sat on as the first boy was, but the first one had been 4 or 5 years younger and a lot more fragile. This second young boy took her weight this way, without being severely injured. This was not to be so easily survivable when she began to trample him, and in fact that was the end of him.
TO BE CONTINUED.....


Author: Admin

Posted: 11 Apr 2003 11:20 She couldn't resist. Later that day see sent her gaurds out to bring her another person to crush. They returned with a woman, a prostitute off the sreet. The queen grasped her by the throat and forced her back against a wall, slamming her back hard into it. Then she rambed into her with all her weight taking the breath from her further. As the queen backed away the woman fell to the floor gasping and the queen stepped onto her stomache and then put her other foot on the prostitues chest hoping to hear bones cracking. All she heard was the woman's resricted sqeal and gasps for air. So she moved both her feet onto the womans chest. She felt her breasts being squashed under her feet and her ribcage caving in, but no cracking sound still. She stepped off her and took her arm to drag her to a low granite alter in the room. Laying her down on it she then straddled the woman and dropped her buttox onto her chest with the full force of what she didn't know was gravity helping her. She kept her feet from touching the floor when she came down. A muffled grunt was heard. She did this again, and again onto the prostitutes chest and admired how her own belly jiggled each time. She was getting tired so she decided to just sit on her chest to rest for a moment. After a couple of minutes past the woman under her was barely alive, but she still hadn't heard her bones cracking. So now she took the woman down from the altar and put her beside it. She then stepped onto her chest again with both feet and supporting herself with her hands on the alter began trying to jump up and down on her tiny chest. She couldn't jump high at all but it was enough force that on the third one the prostitutes ribs gave in and many snapped completely. The queen smiled with pride and stood up sraight on the woman broken chest to admire her efforts. The sacrificed woman's breasts were mangled quite a bit and there was now nothing supporting the queens weight. She literally stood on the womans soft internal organs crushing them into mush. The queen was satisfied for the moment. TO BE CONTINUED.
Author: Admin

Posted: 11 Apr 2003 11:21 By the next lunar she had crushed at least 50 people to death, when the king discovered what she had done. He then had it written that she would be given all the convicted criminals, and conquered prisoners so that she wouldn't have to crush an good citizens. She used small children on her bed to sleep on. She had criminals lying on her walkways to trample. She had all the women taken to her crush chamber where she sat on them and trampled them all on the hard granite floor and alters one at a time. She took special interest in any victims that were fat. Only she could be fat, and any fat man,woman or child she would crush until they were completely mushed into goo. Trampling them maddly and bouncing up and down on them with all her weight breaking every bone in thier bodies from head to toe.
TO BE CONTINUED.

Alice and Mandy had just completely stuffed themselves at a local buffet and went back to Aliceââ,¬â,,¢s place. They were comparing belly sizes and pushing on each otherââ,¬â,,¢s tummies to compare tightness. Mandy was a lot smaller than Alice; but she carried most of her 370lbs. in her huge tight belly and bubble butt. Mandy remarked how it looked like Alice had swallowed a large beach ball. Then Mandy ask Alice about her strange beach ball stool cover again. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m sorry but I just think itââ,¬â,,¢s kinda cool, so where did it come from? Alice finally broke ââ,¬Å"Ok, can you keep a secret?ââ,¬Â Mandy replied ââ,¬Å" Iââ,¬â,,¢ve been your friend for years, you need to ask?ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Well ok, hereââ,¬â,,¢s the truth I found out that Mike was cheating on me with my other friends so I made sure he would never break anyone elseââ,¬â,,¢s heart.ââ,¬Â Alice then told Mandy everything about the shape changing powder, turning Mike into a beach ball, testing his strength, and finally popping him. Mandy in disbelief said, ââ,¬Å"Oh my God, you really did that? No thatââ,¬â,,¢s not possible thereââ,¬â,,¢s no such powder, you were drunk or something.ââ,¬Â Alice remarked, ââ,¬Å"I know you donââ,¬â,,¢t believe it, I didnââ,¬â,,¢t either, but Iââ,¬â,,¢ll get you proof.ââ,¬Â Alice went outside to the garden and returned with a frog in her hands then put it on the coffee table. ââ,¬Å"Ok take this powder and sprinkle a little on its head and think of a hard to pop water balloon, without the water please.ââ,¬Â Mandy did and to her disbelief a 6-inch blue water balloon replaced the frog. ââ,¬Å"No way, cool trick where did the frog go?ââ,¬Â Alice replied ââ,¬Å"I told you the powder changed him into the balloon, now comes the fun part, turn around and sit on it. When it pops, no more frog.ââ,¬Â Mandy said ââ,¬Å" What? Your telling me that if I sit on this balloon and pop it the frog will pop too? Ok what the heck Iââ,¬â,,¢m game.ââ,¬Â Mandy had always secretly loved to squish things with her big beautiful body. Mandy turned around and slowly lowered her 370 lb. body on the balloon, Alice watched as the balloon flattened out under Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s huge butt. It got wider and wider then all but disappeared under her butt. Mandy could feel the balloon touch her butt, widen out, then strain under her, she could feel a lump touching her women-hood and she thought ââ,¬Å"if this really is that frog heââ,¬â,,¢s getting more woman than he can handle, to bad he wonââ,¬â,,¢t last.ââ,¬Â Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s weight settled on the little balloon, she wiggled a little and ââ,¬Å"bangââ,¬Â it popped. ââ,¬Å"Wow, I like that little diversion, got any more?ââ,¬Â Mandy stood up and looked back at the remains of the balloon. Mandy loved to squish and crush things with her weight; she loved the feeling of power it gave her. ââ,¬Å" So thatââ,¬â,,¢s really how you got rid of Mike? I think thatââ,¬â,,¢s so cool; can I have some powder to play with?ââ,¬Â Alice looked surprised and said ââ,¬Å" thatââ,¬â,,¢s not the response I was expecting, youââ,¬â,,¢ve got an evil side. Yes you can have some powder, but remember the change is permanent.ââ,¬Â Oh, and you should like to know that the victim sees, feels, and hears everything.ââ,¬Â Mandy excitedly took the powder and made an excuse to leave, a warm powerful feeling started brewing in her overstuffed belly. She started dreaming of all the frogs that were always in her backyard keeping her awake at night, she would sure show them.
Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s husband was not expecting her to return home anytime soon; so he had invited his girlfriend over to get some action while she was gone. He had become disgusted with his wifeââ,¬â,,¢s constant weight gain and his new girlfriend had a perfect ââ,¬Å"BayWatchââ,¬Â body. When Mandy walked into the living room and saw the size 8 thong on the couch she lost it. She thought ââ,¬Å"No way has he got some slut in here, Iââ,¬â,,¢ve been gone for an hour and heââ,¬â,,¢s screwing some bitch!ââ,¬Â She ran upstairs to the bedroom and threw open the door, and there on the bed was her husband with a skinny tan girl riding him. In a fit of rage Mandy jerked the girl off him and shoved her into the wall; then she jumped into the air and landed butt first on her husbands upper body. He made a whooshing sound as the air left his chest. ââ,¬Å"You stupid piece of shit! You think itââ,¬â,,¢s ok to screw some chick anytime I go out? Well you two just messed up real bad! Mandy thought of what Alice had done to the frog and pulled out the powder. The girl in the corner was named Becky and she was terrified as Mandy walked over to her and said ââ,¬Å" what the hell do you think your doing with my husband? Oh let me guess you screw him a few times, get him to leave me then get all his money?ââ,¬Â Becky knew she was caught she did this kind of thing for a living, find some rich guy with a fat wife, seduce him and steal his money. She knew her body was irresistible. She started to run but Mandy was ready for her, she grabbed her and crushed her to the floor, by this time Steve had recovered and ran over to Mandy. Steve yelled, ââ,¬Å" Hey get off her, you fat cow, I think I love her.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å" What!!ââ,¬Â Mandy could not believe her ears; her husband just said he loved this bitch. She recognized the girl, from pictures in the newspaper, as the woman who had been breaking up marriages for money for the last two years.
ââ,¬Å"No Steve this bitch is going to pay for all the lives sheââ,¬â,,¢s ruinedââ,¬Â, with that Mandy pulled out the powder and sprinkled a little on Beckyââ,¬â,,¢s head and thought ââ,¬Å"water balloon just like before.ââ,¬Â To Steveââ,¬â,,¢s disbelief Becky disappeared, but Mandy knew right where she was she could feel her under her massive stomach; she was a tight little lump under her. Steve Said ââ,¬Å" Whaââ,¬Â¦what did you do with Becky?ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å" Oh sheââ,¬â,,¢s right here Steve under my belly, you see Alice gave me this powder that can change things into anything I think of so I turned her into a 6 inch balloon.ââ,¬Å" I can feel her straining to support my heavy tummy Steve, Did I tell you how much food I ate tonight? You know how my belly gets real firm when I eat a lot, I sure hope she can take the pressure. Maybe I should bounce and see.ââ,¬Â Steve stammered ââ,¬Å"no wait, I donââ,¬â,,¢t believe you, Beckyââ,¬â,,¢s not a balloon under you thatââ,¬â,,¢s impossible.ââ,¬Â Mandy put her weight into her belly and started to bounce and roll around on the balloon. She could feel it trapped under her, massaging her full belly, it felt good, and then she thought ââ,¬Å" no not yet.ââ,¬Â Mandy got up and sure enough there was an out of shape 6inch water balloon on the floor. Steve looked at Mandy and said, ââ,¬Å" Turn her back you crazy bitch.ââ,¬Â Mandy grabbed Steveââ,¬â,,¢s arm and threw him into the wall, then sat on his chest again.
After a while he pasted out, Steve woke up to see Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s nude body leaning with her back against the wall. Steve noticed that Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s belly was truly huge, swollen from all the food she had eaten; she looked like she had swallowed a basketball. ââ,¬Å"What did you do with her?ââ,¬Â Mandy looked at Steve and smiled ââ,¬Å"Oh donââ,¬â,,¢t worry Beckyââ,¬â,,¢s still with us for now.ââ,¬Â Steve looked around ââ,¬Å"where?ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Sheââ,¬â,,¢s right behind me kissing my ass, want to see?ââ,¬Â Steve ran up to Mandy and tried to see between Mandy and the wall. He could see a very tight looking balloon bulging out from between Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s butt cheeks and the wall. ââ,¬Å"Your little girlfriend canââ,¬â,,¢t possibly take much more of this fun, any last words? Iââ,¬â,,¢m trying to think of a fitting end for her, maybe I should drop her to the floor and slowly step down on her like the bug she is.ââ,¬Â Mandy moved away from the wall but Becky did not drop to the floor. Steve thought, ââ,¬Å" Did she pop her? No, I didnââ,¬â,,¢t hear anything.ââ,¬Â As Mandy turned around Steve got his answer, he could see the balloon still stuck in her butt crack, her butt was 4 times the size of the poor balloon. Mandy reached back and pulled Becky out of her butt then dropped her to the floor. ââ,¬Å" You want to watch? Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to step on her now.ââ,¬Â Steve was still on the floor and Mandy dropped the balloon next to his head then put her bare foot on top of it. From Steveââ,¬â,,¢s view he was looking up at Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s huge round belly, He thought to himself ââ,¬Å"my god it looks like she stuffed twenty more pounds in that belly of hers, it seems to defy gravity.ââ,¬Â Mandy started to apply her weight to the balloon and it budged out in all directions trying to take her weight. Steve could see the balloon change from a solid blue color to almost clear as it stretched under Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s foot. ââ,¬Å"Oh this feel good, look at poor Becky sheââ,¬â,,¢s stretched to twice her size trying to hold me up. Well Iââ,¬â,,¢ve got news for her Iââ,¬â,,¢m not even putting half my body on her. I know she canââ,¬â,,¢t take it all, so lets try something different.ââ,¬Â Mandy picked up Becky and held her in front of her belly so Becky could see how much bigger she was, then started to walk to her dressing stool. Steve lunged for Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s arm and accidentally knocked her forward, she fell to the floor and threw both her hands up to stop herself. Mandy realized that she had let go of the balloon, then felt it under her tight belly as she hit the floor. Becky thought she was going to die from the pain, as this fat bitch squished her with her huge foot, her weight was enormous. Then the pressure lifted for a minute to be replaced by the feeling of a building crushing her. She could feel her body stretching out under the weight but it was too much and too fast for her. Steve saw his wife drop the balloon, crash down on top of it belly first, and then he heard a muffled pop. ââ,¬Å"Ahh Steve! You took away all my fun, I was going to sit on her real slow and see how much she could take.ââ,¬Â
Mandy got up and looked down at her overstuffed belly, shrugged and peeled off the pieces of balloon stuck to it. Mike stammered, ââ,¬Å" Sheââ,¬â,,¢s goneââ,¬Â¦ you killed her! You crazy bitch you canââ,¬â,,¢t get away with this.ââ,¬Â Mandy looked at him and said, ââ,¬Å" Umm, I just did Steve do you see a body anywhere? I guess since you love her so much more than me you should join her.ââ,¬Â With that Mandy walked over to the dresser picked up the vial of powder and jumped at Steve, tackling him to the floor. ââ,¬Å" Ok Steve which do you want to become a water balloon or a beach ball? I vote for beach ball, that way youââ,¬â,,¢ll stick around longer.ââ,¬Â Steve protested, ââ,¬Å" You canââ,¬â,,¢t do this Iââ,¬â,,¢m your husband.ââ,¬Â Mandy smiled and replied ââ,¬Å" oh yes I can and willââ,¬Â with that she sprinkled a little powder on his head then thought beach ball, 24 inch, and very strong. Steve changed and to her satisfaction was under her huge belly. ââ,¬Å" Well Steve lets see how you take the pressure of my bellyââ,¬Â Mandy looked down between her breasts to the stem and could see two little eyes looking back at her. ââ,¬Å"Good I see youââ,¬â,,¢ve got a good viewââ,¬Â, Mandy started to bounce on the beach ball forcing her firm belly into it with all her weight. Her belly was squishing Steve out into a 4-inch tall column, after a few minutes of this she stopped and said, ââ,¬Å" I see your pretty tough, lets see how you handle my big butt.ââ,¬Â Mandy got up and walked Steve over to her dressing stool, put it in front of her dressing mirror and sat Steve on it. ââ,¬Å" Can you see yourself in the mirror? Hope you enjoy the view it will be your last.ââ,¬Â Mandy turned around and slowly sat on the ball. After all her weight was on it she looked in the mirror to see her wonderful body crushing the poor beach ball. Her butt was wider than the ball by 4inches on either side and she was squishing him down to about 3 inches tall. She thought to herself ââ,¬Å" well he took that easy enough but I think I should bounce a little and see if he can handle that.ââ,¬Â Steve couldnââ,¬â,,¢t believe how heavy his wifeââ,¬â,,¢s body was the pain was incredible. She was forcing him to stretch out to hold her massive weight, and then she started bouncing. Each bounce caused him to stretch out even more every time she came down on him, Mandy thought ââ,¬Å"this is it, Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to pop him any second, oh Iââ,¬â,,¢m getting wet just thinking about it.ââ,¬Â But Steve wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t pop.ââ,¬Å" Wow you are strong but Iââ,¬â,,¢m starting to wear out, so you need to just give up and pop, ok?ââ,¬Â Mandy started to bounce harder and higher but to no avail, she could just not pop him. She got up and looked back at poor Steve. He was very misshapen and looked like he had been stretched out to about 30 inches. She knocked him to the floor, put her bare foot on him and stepped forward onto him and then over in a real slow walk. Mandy loved the feel of the ball stretching around her foot; it gave her a warm powerful feel. She did it again enjoying the power she had over him. Steve still would not pop and Mandy was running out of ideas, then it came to her she grabbed the phone and called Alice. ââ,¬Å" Hey girl, still feeling good after the feeding we had? I want you to come over and have some fun with my husband and me. Alice said, ââ,¬Å" What do you say?ââ,¬Â Alice knew Steve hated fat girls and resented her for helping Mandy get fatter. She said, ââ,¬Å" What gives? My 550 lb. body repulses Steve, why would he want me over there?ââ,¬Â Mandy replied ââ,¬Å"oh I donââ,¬â,,¢t think heââ,¬â,,¢s in a position to complain, see I just caught him with that skinny little adulteress from the paper. I took care of her but I would like some help with him.ââ,¬Â Alice said ââ,¬Å" Huh? What kind of help, did you turn him into a beach ball?ââ,¬Â Mandy laughed and replied; ââ,¬Å"yes and now he wonââ,¬â,,¢t pop. Want to help or not?ââ,¬Â Alice said, ââ,¬Å" Yes Iââ,¬â,,¢ll be over in a sec.ââ,¬Â
Alice knocked on the door 20 minutes later and Mandy let her in, she was still nude and a little flushed in the face. ââ,¬Å"Heââ,¬â,,¢s upstairs grab a beer and come on up.ââ,¬Â Alice joined Mandy in the bedroom and saw that she had placed a sagging Steve on her dressing stool. Alice downed her beer and asked, ââ,¬Å" So whatââ,¬â,,¢s the problem? Youââ,¬â,,¢re not heavy enough to pop him? Mandy looked at her and said, ââ,¬Å"I sure thought I was but I have tried a couple different ways and he wonââ,¬â,,¢t pop.ââ,¬Â Mandy said, ââ,¬Å"Why donââ,¬â,,¢t you take off your clothes and give Steve a view of how big you really are. Alice took off her top and pants exposing her big breasts and massive belly. ââ,¬Å"Mandy pulled Alice over to Steve and said ââ,¬Å" hey Steve look who I found to help us out, look at the size of her enormous belly it would make two of you. Want to feel how much it weights? Ok, Alice sit on him for me.ââ,¬Â Mandy watched as Alice positioned her massive butt over Steve and slowly sat down, each of her butt cheeks were the size of the beach ball. Steve started to spread out under her straining to take her weight; he got wider and wider as Alice slowly added her 550lbs. to him. Mandy started to get wet all over again as she watched Alice squish Steve. He finally stopped spreading out as all of Aliceââ,¬â,,¢s body settled on him; he was a thin 2-inch tall colored line under her huge butt. ââ,¬Å" Wow Iââ,¬â,,¢m impressed heââ,¬â,,¢s holding you up, why donââ,¬â,,¢t you bounce for me and see if that works.ââ,¬Â Poor Steve was terrified as he saw Alice standing in front of him; her belly was easily twice the size of Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s. When she sat on him he knew he was done for, her weight was immense, much more than his wifeââ,¬â,,¢s, then Mandy told her to bounce. ââ,¬Å"Oh My Godââ,¬Â he thought ââ,¬Å"I canââ,¬â,,¢t take anymore, I just want to die.ââ,¬Â Alice bounced on the ball and Mandy watched as it would stretch out under her massive butt each time she landed on it. Mandy could not believe it Steve still would not pop. ââ,¬Å"Did you have this much of a problem with Mike?ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Yeah I did but I ââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â Mandy cut her off and said ââ,¬Å"I got an idea get up and put him on the floor.ââ,¬Â Alice did what Mandy wanted and Mandy laid down on top of the beach ball squishing it down to 4 inches tall again. ââ,¬Å"Hey Steve did you like Aliceââ,¬â,,¢s weight on you? I bet that was pretty painful, but nothing compared to what is about to happen. You held up against my 370lbs. and I thought for sure you couldnââ,¬â,,¢t handle Aliceââ,¬â,,¢s 550lbs. but you proved me wrong. Youââ,¬â,,¢re strong but I bet you canââ,¬â,,¢t handle both of us at the same time, thatââ,¬â,,¢s 920lbs. ââ,¬Å"I sure hope your ready for this much woman, Alice sit on top of my back.ââ,¬Â Alice slowly lowered her huge butt on top of Mandy covering her from neck to the bottom of her butt. Mandy could see Steve spreading out under them from between her breasts, 3inches, 2 inches, he kept spreading out, and her belly forced him to conform to it. He kept getting wider and thinner until he was wider then her belly and about an inch tall. Steve knew he had no chance, the pressure of both the women was un-imaginable, and the weight just kept coming more and more without end. He could no longer see anything as Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s breasts covered his little face. Then just as the pressure stop increasing, he heard Alice say ââ,¬Å" thatââ,¬â,,¢s all I got Mandy, heââ,¬â,,¢s doing it!! He holding us up, I never would have guessed a beach ball could hold up 920lbs. of hot honeys.ââ,¬Â Bang!!! ââ,¬Å" oh well he was holding us up. That was great.ââ,¬Â Alice and Mandy both got up and looked down at the remains of Steve, He was a flat 36-inch circle with a huge hole in one side. Mandy laughed and said, ââ,¬Å"A fitting end donââ,¬â,,¢t you think? Well, do you want to show me how you made that seat cover?ââ,¬Â Alice smiled and said, ââ,¬Å"of course

Steve walked through his living room door and was surprised to find his girlfriend standing there. Gina was pretty, with long straight black hair, stood about 5ââ,¬â,,¢7ââ,¬Â tall and weighed a nicely plump 240lbs. Steveââ,¬â,,¢s preference was for large ladies and he had been having a secret affair for a few weeks behind Ginaââ,¬â,,¢s back.

ââ,¬Å"So Iââ,¬â,,¢m not enough woman for you, eh?ââ,¬Â said Gina, obviously very angry.
ââ,¬Å"What do you mean?ââ,¬Â replied Steve, knowing full well that heââ,¬â,,¢d been rumbled.
ââ,¬Å"You little bastard,ââ,¬Â she spat, ââ,¬Å"nobody cheats on me and gets away with it!ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Whaââ,¬Â¦? Buââ,¬Â¦!ââ,¬Â stuttered Steve, slightly shocked by her rage
ââ,¬Å"You wanted more womanly flesh? Youââ,¬â,,¢ve got it! Turn around and say hi to my two friends.ââ,¬Â

Steve turned around and was amazed to see two utterly gargantuan women standing behind him, both dressed in tight black all-in-one catsuits, which left no curve to the imagination!
ââ,¬Å"Whââ,¬Â¦ whââ,¬Â¦ where did you come from?ââ,¬Â he stammered.

He stood rooted to the spot as he looked up at these two women-mountains. The woman on the left was well over 6ââ,¬â,,¢8ââ,¬Â tall, and so big that it defied belief! She had simply massive, beachball sized breasts, a huge belly, and thighs and hips that would easily fill an entire king-sized bed with no room to spare!
ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m Giant Julie,ââ,¬Â she boomed down at him.
ââ,¬Å"And Iââ,¬â,,¢m Massive Mandy,ââ,¬Â bellowed the other woman.

Steve looked at her and was terrified to realise that she was even bigger than Julie! Her head brushed the high ceiling, making her roughly 7ââ,¬â,,¢ tall and although her breasts werenââ,¬â,,¢t as big, all of her weight was focused in her colossal belly, hips, and thighs. Her ass must have been nearly 10 feet wide! He couldnââ,¬â,,¢t begin to imagine what their weights were, but he was about to find out!

ââ,¬Å"I weigh just over twelve hundred pounds,ââ,¬Â said Julie.
ââ,¬Å"And Iââ,¬â,,¢m a mere fifteen hundred,ââ,¬Â boomed Mandy, ââ,¬Å"and your lovely girlfriend has asked us to teach you a lesson youââ,¬â,,¢ll never forget.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"So weââ,¬â,,¢re going to crush your puny body to a paste,ââ,¬Â laughed Julie with an evil grin.
ââ,¬Å"Whaââ,¬Â¦?ââ,¬Â gaped Steve as the two women moved towards him, each of their footsteps making the floor bounce.

They moved with surprising speed for their size, and were quickly standing next to Steve ââ,¬â€œ Julie behind him, and Mandy in front of him. Their enormous bodies completely dwarfed his 5ââ,¬â,,¢11ââ,¬Â, 175lb frame. The flesh of their mountainous bellies was just inches away from him.

ââ,¬Å"Do you want to stay and watch, Gina?ââ,¬Â asked Mandy
ââ,¬Å"Oh yeah,ââ,¬Â she replied, ââ,¬Å"I want to hear him scream. I want to hear him beg for mercy, and I want to hear his puny body crumple under you two!ââ,¬Â
Steveââ,¬â,,¢s eyes widened, ââ,¬Å"Gina! No! Please! Iââ,¬â,,¢m sorry! Stop this! PLEASE!ââ,¬Â
Gina laughed back at him and shook her head, ââ,¬Å"No chance, little man. Girls, turn him into a pancake!ââ,¬Â

With that, the two gargantuan women began to walk towards each other, sandwiching Steve between them. He began to scream and beg for mercy, but his pleas became muffled as their acres of flesh engulfed his body. They pressed more and more weight together until he was trapped between about 800lbs of pressure, and then Mandy took a step backwards. Steveââ,¬â,,¢s body collapsed to the floor, and he lay there gasping.

He felt Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s footsteps move away from him, and he looked up just in time to see her position her gargantuan ass over his stereo.
ââ,¬Å"Noooââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â he gasped.
Mandy looked at him and smiled, and then sat her full weight down onto his stereo. It didnââ,¬â,,¢t stand a chance as her three quarters of a tonne completely crushed the stereo and table in a cacophony of snapping plastic and splintering wood. Within seconds, Mandy was sitting on the floor, with all of the stereo remains hidden under her monumentally huge backside.

Julie picked up Steveââ,¬â,,¢s body with one huge arm, and threw him onto the sofa. She walked over and hovered her gigantic ass right over him. She was actually wider than the sofa! Gina looked on in awe as Julie sat her massive bulk down onto the sofa.
ââ,¬Å"Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! Pleeeeeease! Have merc..ââ,¬Â Steveââ,¬â,,¢s screams were cut short by over 1,000lbs of flab landing on him. The sofa groaned and creaked, and simply couldnââ,¬â,,¢t cope. It tore apart under the onslaught of Julieââ,¬â,,¢s huge bulk, which overflowed the armrests. Her huge weight crushed the sofa flat, and crushed Steve right through it! Her full weight had landed on top of him when the sofa gave way, and the sound of his bones snapping was clearly audiable.

She stood up and turned around to look at the wreckage. His ribcage had obviously given way and many of his ribs were broken. It also looked like the weight was too much for his legs, and they had snapped under the strain. Steve was gasping for air.

ââ,¬Å"Pââ,¬Â¦ pââ,¬Â¦. please,ââ,¬Â he begged, ââ,¬Å"have mercy. No moreââ,¬Â¦ I beg you!ââ,¬Â
Mandy and Julie looked at Gina to see if she had changed her mind, but she simply replied, ââ,¬Å"Mandy ââ,¬â€œ finish him!ââ,¬Â
Mandy grinned, ââ,¬Å"with pleasure,ââ,¬Â she said. ââ,¬Å"What do you think Jools? A splash?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Yeah, go on ââ,¬â€œ full weight splash the little runt.ââ,¬Â

Massive Mandy stomped over to where his body lay and picked him up. She carried him to his dining table and lay him on it.
ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re about to feel a 1500lb splash,ââ,¬Â she whispered to him, ââ,¬Å"if youââ,¬â,,¢ve got any prayers I suggest you say them now.ââ,¬Â
Steve continued to beg and plead for his life, but Mandy and Julie just laughed back at him.

Mandy stood at the end of the table, and towered over her broken victim. She bent her knees in preparation.
ââ,¬Å"Say bye-bye,ââ,¬Â laughed Giant Julie.
Mandy launched herself into the air, a massive shadow covering the table and Steve. He screamed and put his hands up to try and stop her, but nothing could. Her immense weight would destroy anything under it. Finally, her massive bulk completed its huge arc and she landed full-weight on top of the hapless Steve. His screams were instantly silenced, and the table gave way immediately in a shower of splinters and chunks of wood. A couple of the chairs nearby also got caught under her enormous bulk and they too were completely destroyed.

Once the carnage had subsided, Mandy rose to her full height and looked down at yet another victim. Steveââ,¬â,,¢s body was virtually flat. His ribcage had completely compressed, and his other bones had also been snapped and crumpled. He wasnââ,¬â,,¢t moving.

Gina looked at him, and then looked around the remains of his living room. ââ,¬Å"Great job girls,ââ,¬Â she said, ââ,¬Å"allow me to buy you lunch.ââ,¬Â

And with that, Gina left the room, followed by her two gargantuan crushers who left a trail of debris and destruction in their wake.

ok this is not so much a story as it was a dream I had but it would make a good story. The women of the View were on the Jay Leno show either early this week or late last I can't remember but I had been thinking about how big Star Jones was. Then the other night I had this dream that I was on the Jay Leno show and then Star came out and instead of sitting where you normally would she came over and sat on top of me. She preceeded to talk to Jay like all his guest do. She just kept sitting on me and talking and then I kind of woke up. Not much to the dream but it was true. I was thinking about that dream and then started to add things to it like. It was a all woman audiance and they all weighed between 300 to 600 pounds. Then instead of Jay Leno, Zas was the guest host and she was telling star to squash me good. Then she started to ask women in the audiance if they wanted to come down and have a turn at squashing me. All the Big beautifull women in the audiance where chanting squash him...squash him over and over again. Then after all the women in the audiance got done squashing me Zas grabs me and puts me in her chair then sits on me for the rest of her show! anyway I wish my dream would have went like that but I'm happy with the short one that I had.

The Feedee Next Door
By Niteprince

A few days ago, I was in my back yard when I heard a lot of noise coming next door. The house has been empty for about a year and a half. I went towards the front to see what was going on. I see moving trucks moving sofas and stuff. My wife came out and said
ââ,¬Å"Who are the new neighbors?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"I have no Idea. Maybe when they get finish settled in, we can go meet them.ââ,¬Â
I said. So later that night, my wife Sara went out with some friends. I heard the doorbell and I answered. It was a beautiful lady. She was on the big side and I do mean Big. I'd say she was about 350 to 375 of big lovely flesh. She has brown hair and blue eyes. Her height was but 5ââ,¬â,,¢6ââ,¬Â.
ââ,¬Å"Hello. Iââ,¬â,,¢m your new neighbor next door. I was wonder could I use your phone. My phone was never turned on. Oh, Iââ,¬â,,¢m sorry. I didnââ,¬â,,¢t even tell you my name. My name is Cindy.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Sure Cindy. Come in. My name is Scott and it is nice to meet you. The phone is right on the table over here.ââ,¬Â
I pointed the phone to her and she walked over to it. Seeing that much flesh what amazing. A big woman and Beautiful at that and any guy that gets a hold of her is a lucky one. She made her phone call and said
ââ,¬Å"Thank you. I hope you have a good night. By the way, youââ,¬â,,¢re cute.ââ,¬Â
And she left closing the door behind her. My wife came in the door a minute later and asked
ââ,¬Å"Who was that just left our house?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"That was Cindy. Our new neighbor. She had to use the phone. Her phone wasnââ,¬â,,¢t turned on.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Oh okay. She seems like a nice girl. On the big side, but a nice girl.ââ,¬Â
The next day I was sitting in my back yard once more enjoying the sun. I see Cindy come to the fence. The fence is short. It comes up to her chest.
ââ,¬Å"Hello Scott. I hate to bug you on a nice day like this, but can you do a favor for me?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Sure. What is it?ââ,¬Â I said as I walked over to the fence.
ââ,¬Å"I have a sound system in the house and I have no idea how to put it together. When it comes to electronics, I just know how to work the remote.ââ,¬Â
Then she smiled at me.
ââ,¬Å"Sure that wonââ,¬â,,¢t be a problem. Iââ,¬â,,¢ll be over in 10 minutes.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Great and thank you Scott.ââ,¬Â
As she walked away, I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t believe my eyes. She was wearing a Bikini and seeing flesh just pouring from every inch of her bikini. Last night was the first I ever saw a large woman before. Well, a large woman that big. I went over to her house and rung the doorbell. She came to the door with her Bikini on.
ââ,¬Å"Thanks for coming over Scott. You donââ,¬â,,¢t know how much this means to meââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"No problem Cindy. Where is the Stereo?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Walk this way to the front roomââ,¬Â
She showed me the stereo and the thing was in pieces. Everything was out the box.
ââ,¬Å"Sorry about the mess. I try to put it together myself, but I had no luck. Maybe you will.ââ,¬Â Said Cindy as she smiled
ââ,¬Å"Sure. Iââ,¬â,,¢ll try.ââ,¬Â I replied
ââ,¬Å"Do you want anything to drink or anything to eat Scott?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"No thanks. Iââ,¬â,,¢m fineââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Okay. If you need anything, just ask. I have to do some laundryââ,¬Â
So she left me in the room with million of pieces of Stereo lying on the floor. I began to put the beast together. Took me an hour before I had it hooked up. She came in and saw what I had done so far.
ââ,¬Å"Oh thank you very much. I would never got it together. I got to repay you in some way. As she walks over to Scott and smiles.
ââ,¬Å"Naaa. You donââ,¬â,,¢t need to repay me. Just doing something nice. Well, I better get going. You have a good dayââ,¬Â
ââ,¬ËœYou too Scott.ââ,¬Â Grinned Cindy as she winked at me.
I feel that she likes me. She knows Iââ,¬â,,¢m married, but I guess that wonââ,¬â,,¢t stop her. So I have to watch out.
I got a call that night on the phone. It was about 9 p.m. My wife was in the front room with me watching TV with me on he sofa. It was Cindy. Somehow she got our number. I picked up the phone off the able and answered,
ââ,¬Å"Hello?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Hello Scott. This Is Cindy. How are you tonight?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m doing good thanks for asking.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Scott? I found a way I can repay you. Come over for Dinner tonight. Bring your wife if you want. Iââ,¬â,,¢ll cook up a big feast for us three.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Hold on for a sec Cindy.ââ,¬Â
I turn to my right and said ââ,¬Å"Honey? Cindy wants to cook us dinner tomorrow because I hooked up her stereo and she wants to repay me.ââ,¬Â
Well Scott, I would love to, but Iââ,¬â,,¢m going out with a few friends tomorrow night. Why donââ,¬â,,¢t you go over and have dinner with her.ââ,¬Â Said my wife
ââ,¬Å"You sure Honey? Iââ,¬â,,¢ll stay home, if you want me to?ââ,¬Â as I said waiting for the answer no.
ââ,¬Å"Sure Iââ,¬â,,¢m sure. Go and have fun. I have no problem with it Scott.ââ,¬Â
I put the phone back to my ear and said
ââ,¬Å"Cindy? My wife has plans. Iââ,¬â,,¢ll be there tomorrow. What time should I be there?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Mmmmm about 7 p.m. Iââ,¬â,,¢ll have everything done by then.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Okay See you tomorrow then Cindy.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Bye. Sexy.ââ,¬Â Said Cindy as she did a small laugh
I tried to avoid her all day that day. I was in the back reading my paper. Each time I see her in her back yard with a pair of cut off shorts. So short, they came up to her thighs. Talking about big legs. The more I see her, more I got turned on. I guess I like big woman. Who knows? I kind of noticed that she was always eating food. A Bag of chips, sandwiches, Candy, or something, but it was in her mouth. She never stopped eating. I guess she loves food. So, dinner came around and went over. She answered and she wore a pair of pants with a black shirt. She had blue jeans she had to put her jeans over her bully because it was huge. I never saw a woman with a big belly like that before. She took me over to the dinner table and boy she did have a feast waiting. She had turkey, ham, chicken, stake, corn, peas, stuffing, and pies. She had it all.
ââ,¬Å"Well Cindy, I see you cooked up a storm here. WOW!! Iââ,¬â,,¢ll never eat all of this. I will be on my first plate and be full!!!ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Well Scott, I didnââ,¬â,,¢t tell you this, but I like to gain weight and I get turned on when a man feeds me. Iââ,¬â,,¢m seeking a guy who loves to feed his woman. But Iââ,¬â,,¢ll never find that guy. Not many men like big woman. Especially ones who want to gain.ââ,¬Â
Well, I was shocked that she wanted to be larger than she is now, but everyone is different I guess
ââ,¬Å"Scott? If this bothers you, you can leave. Iââ,¬â,,¢ll understand.ââ,¬Â
I sat there and thought for a second. She is lovely and I like her a lot. When she told me that she gains that kind of made me horny. See my wife goes out a lot and I donââ,¬â,,¢t see her much or do anything together. So being with this beautiful lady would be a pleasure.
ââ,¬Å"Cindy? I want to stay. To tell you the truth, Iââ,¬â,,¢m turned on by your weight.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Really??? Your not lying right?ââ,¬Â
I smiled at her and said
ââ,¬Å"No. You turn me on. I got up out of my chair and walked to her.
ââ,¬Å"I really want you Cindy. You are so beautiful and bigââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"What about our wife Scott?ââ,¬Â
My wife and I donââ,¬â,,¢t get along much. She is always out. But she doesnââ,¬â,,¢t have to know about this. It can be between me and you.ââ,¬Â
I picked up a piece of turkey on her plate and started to feed her. More I fed her, more I loved her. I never thought I would become a feeder. I never thought I would love a large woman and watch her grow. After dinner, she couldnââ,¬â,,¢t eat any more and she asked
ââ,¬Å"Scott? Would you mid if I took my pants off.ââ,¬Â then she smiled
When she said that, I got hard and she saw it through my pants
ââ,¬Å"I take that as a yes then.ââ,¬Â Smiled Cindy
She stood up and unbuttoned her pants and all you heard was pop from the button. She unzipped her pants and let it down. Boy what a Belly I thought t myself. Nice and big. I thought she was 350, but after that belly, I said 450. It hung out big time. Her panties could not hold it, they just gave up and you heard a big rip
ââ,¬Å"Sorry. I guess my belly was too big for my panties.
Man I wanted that so badly.
ââ,¬Å"Well, lets take your pants off now.ââ,¬Â Said Cindy she began to unbutton my pants.
My pants went down with the quickness. She saw my cock was hard.
ââ,¬Å"Mmmmmm nice and firm cock? I love to have it in me. Letââ,¬â,,¢s go in the front room and get comfortable there.ââ,¬Â
She held to my cock and led me in the front room and took off her shirt. Her breasts were big and I mean big. They were a bout 50JJ. Talking about a big lady big top, big belly, but her butt wasnââ,¬â,,¢t big. Small but, but I didnââ,¬â,,¢t mind that. She pulled down the ripped panties and bent over on the coffee table and said softly
ââ,¬Å"How bad do you want me?
I came over to her ass and slid my hard cock in her. Her puss was so tight and juicy. I never felt a pussy so good. I took my hands and hen on her ass. I started to lo slow and she said

ââ,¬Å"YESSSS!!!!!!! YESSSSSS!!!! HARDER!!!!!!!! HARDER!!!!!!!!!! OH GOD YESSSSSS!!!!!!!ââ,¬Â As she yelled.
Then I slowed my row and just sat there in her. She sat up and turned around and my cock fell out of her lovely puss.
ââ,¬Å"Scott, sit on the sofa.ââ,¬Â Smiled Cindy
ââ,¬Å"No better yet, my room up stairs. It will be more comfortable because the bed is softââ,¬Â
So we both went upstairs to her room and when we got there, she locked the door and pushed me on the bed. Cindy climbed the bed and slid her puss on my cock. The she lean forward and laid her massive body on me. She ran that puss up and down on my cock. The she took her arms and wrapped them around my back so she was holding tight. She bounced on me hard and fast. I felt the full impact of her with on my body. More she pounded, more my cock love it. She was smothering me with her whole body. Her tits were covering my face and her belly on mine. Man what a rush. Then she stops. She grinded her puss all over my cock. Then she sat up strait and fucked my cock hard and deep. MAN WHAT A WOMAN!!!!! She is amazing. I never felt a puss like this. Cindy bounced on my cock so hard with her massive weight that I almost came. She held her belly so it wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t slap my belly and have her weight all on me. Then all of a sudden, she let the belly go. When she did that, I was in heaven. I came so much that I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t stop. When I came, she stopped.
ââ,¬Å"Scott? Thank you for a good time and thank you for coming over, that was your reward for coming over, this will be you reward for fixing my Stereo.ââ,¬Â
She got off me and pulled my body from deep within the bed and walked me over to a chair. She sat me down and sat in my lap with her puss I was once more in her. She this time didnââ,¬â,,¢t let her weight stop her. Full force of her weight was on me and on me hard. But I loved it. I took my hands and held on her as I came. Then she stopped and sat there on my cock. She grinded and wiggled me into the chair. If this were the sofa, I would be buried in it. I see she like to squash me and I love it when she does it. This was a night I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t forget.
After that night, I visited her everyday. I fed her and made sure she had food. Now she weights 750 and she has a HUGE belly, LARGE legs and A LARGE ASS. Now she likes to smother me with her body and I love to feed her. My wife knew what was going on, but didnââ,¬â,,¢t care and she left. So I moved in with her. She donââ,¬â,,¢t move much because she is so big and that is how I want her, big large, fed and lovely. The best part is when she can keep me warm by rolling over on me. Which I donââ,¬â,,¢t mind at all and she knows it turns me on too. And that is why she does it. Her goal weight is 1000lbs and Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to help her reach it.

I'm going on 32 now. Seems like only yesterday I was 5, and this all
started. At the time my 14 year old cousin, April, would babysit
me during the summer while mom and dad were at work. It was the 3rd
time she had come over to watch me, and I had become used to her and
started acting up, showing off, when she was in no mood to put up with
it. Yet I persisted, and soon began to antagonize her. Soon I was in her
grasp and flung down on the floor like a rag doll. I made the dence comment
at that time about her being fat, and that she should let me do whatever I
wanted. Something along those lines. I had gotten up off the floor, and was walking away when she grabbed me again and pulled me back and down on the
floor again. But this time she didn't stop at that. As I landed on my back
she was beside me, facing me her hand having just let go of me, she continued
turning in the same motion of having pulled me back, untill her back was
to me and she plopped down sort of indian style with her huge butt landing
on my small chest and stomache. I would estimate now that she was 200lbs at
the time and her weight impacted me with extreme crushing force, so sudden
that it was 2 or 3 seconds before I realized I needed to breathe, and then
when I tried I couldn't very well. Then it seemed forever that I was being
crushed by her flatter with each passing moment, unable to do anything about
it, as her weight weakened me. She just sat there on me and watched TV for
at least 3 hours until she finally got up off my crumpleed little body. That
was the first incident and it was on a Friday. The next Monday The second
one happened. I grudgingly made another thoughtless coment to her out of
my anger over her sitting on me. Something like she should keep her stinking
fat ass off me or else. Not wise on my part. The next moment I was again on
floorlooking up at her enormous ass as she stood staddling me the second
before she plopped down on my chest with all her weight. The force made me
raise my head and then bag it on the floor again. Then she went on and said
something like she admitted to having a fat ass but need my nose to check
if it really stank. And she scooted herself back untill the lower half of
my face was under it and then lowered herself pressing my nose into anus
deeply between her butt cheecks. I wonder if it was just a coincidence
that she was wearing a dress that day with only cotton panties undernieth?
She made me lie there smelling her butt for a half hour. At first there was
nothing I could smell but that quickly changed, as she needed to take a dump
in the near future. She farted several times. I was nausious and gagging
on the smell, and then she would sit back more and smother me untill I was
squirming and kicking for air. Then then air I got was filled with the
horrible odor of her ass pressed right to my nose. After that experience I
didn't bother her much anymore....much. AB

A couple of weeks went by and I was feeling alight again. For some reason
I thought of April being on top of me in a fond manner secretly. I ssked her to sit on me one day out of the blue. Only if your being bad and deserve it she said. I kept hasselling her about it for a few days and finally she seemed to agree, but then she said so you think you want me to sit on you? You like me sitting on you and squashing you? How about this then? She had me on my back in 2 seconds and then she stepped on my stomache and over to my other side. She did this back and forth a few times. Hows this? she said. Then she stood on my stomache with her full weight on both feet, until losing her ballance. She stood right back on me again. The arches of her feet felt to be directly on my spine. Then for better balance she moved one foot onto my chest and punished my rib cage worse than ever before than when she sat on me. My arms and legs flung about as I struggled to get a gasp of air that wasn't coming. After a few seconds she stepped down walked off to another room....

A month later April had gained about 20lbs., and I thought she looked wonderful, but her attitude changed also and she took to crushing the hell out of me almost every day of the week. Even weekends when she could get me alone with her. I also became very familiar with the sent of her ass, feet, and armpits....

This went on for years until April finally went away to college, and she didn't come home after graduating either. She had went to some big city. Finally when I was 14, she returned and she was so fat I couldn't believe it, twice the size she had been thelast time I'd seen her. She would be about 600 lbs now or near to it, and she was just 23 herself. She bought the house next to mine, which was across the street from her moms. I helped her move in some things, and she told me to stop by later. Sure enough when I came back I was pushed down on the couch and she plopped right down on me, covering me from my head down to my knees, and sat there till I'd stoped squirming, having passed out. Then she dragged my limp body into another room, and just as I was coming to she was stepping onto my stomache and I grunted loudly untill she placed her other foot on my chest crushing my rib cage flat, and forcing all air out of my lungs. She then lifted that foot allowing me a little air, her other foot still crushing my stomache. Then she put her free foot length wise over my face, not putting any extra weight on it my face was still flattened. Then she turned my head to the side with her foot and put her foot down on it again. This time I could feel more and more of her weight being applied slowly but still very soon it was enough to start hurting my head. Weight kept coming, more and more, until she raised her other foot off my stomache. My head felt as though it were about to explode from the presure of her 600 lbs and though I think I was able to breathe I again fell into darkness, I guess from the pain. Indeed that day 4 of my ribs were cracked and my head was deeply bruised on both sides and I can't hear well in my right ear now. I don't know if it was causeed by her or not. She didn't do anything else to me after that day, untill I became an adult. Thats another story.

Today for the first time (since I played around as a kid) I was trampled by two women. They work in my office. One is 30, 5ââ,¬â,,¢8ââ,¬Â, about 170. The other 40, 5ââ,¬â,,¢7ââ,¬Â, about 190. They both have very large tits and are full assed women. I have always admired their figures but never expected to take their weights. Any way I do like to be sat on but am not really into being trampled. I am 5ââ,¬â,,¢9ââ,¬Â and 160. I have had a back ache all week, and when I complained today the lighter one (if 170 is light) playfully suggested that she walk on my back. It turned me on for her to ask, so I played around some, trying to get her agitated, and said I wanted a massage not a squash. She gave me a look. Then I said she could if she used only half her weight. She gave me another look. I said, Ok letââ,¬â,,¢s try it and layed down on the carpeted floor in our conference room (only use 3 were in the office). She took off her shoes and stood up on my lower back full weight. I didnââ,¬â,,¢t expect that. I have not been stood on since I was a kid and then in fun. So I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t prepared for weight of a full grown woman, especially a 170 pounder. I felt her feet flexing for balance and my back and stomach felt like squashed together. It was a lot tougher than being sat on. It made my stomach feel sick and I asked her to take off some weight. She asked if I was kidding, I said no, she said her she can stand on her husbandââ,¬â,,¢s back as long as she wants and he loves it, never asks her to get off. I told her it was too much for me, no offense but I guess she got offended because she stayed on. She moved up my back between my shoulder blades. It made it hard to breathe. She stayed there seeming to like feeling me breathing under her feet. The she said ââ,¬Å"come on _________ help me outââ,¬Â (the other woman) and the heavier woman came over. She looked down at me and said. ââ,¬Å"poor ________ (my name) and then stood on my ass! They were using the wall for support but it didnââ,¬â,,¢t lessen the weight on me and when she stood her weight on my ass it felt like it was crushing me. With the two of them it was more than squashing. It really hurt my genitals and I think she knew it because she kind of bounced flexing her knees. The other one started in unison and each time they came down I would groan out loudly, I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t help it. Then the heavier one walked up right behind the lighter one and I had all their weight on my upper and mid back. It was a relief to my genitals but combined it was a crusher and I could not breathe. Remember this was around 350 lbs or more. I asked them to get off and they said ââ,¬Å"what, we canââ,¬â,,¢t hear youââ,¬Â. God were they heavy. I could hardly speak and my voice was small and vibrated as they bounced on me. Like uuuhhhhhhââ,¬Â¦.uuuuhhhhh. Honest to god it was forcing all of the air out of me. I started to panic and hyperventile little breaths. They laughed and bounced on my back. It started to hurt and burn in my lungs and I asked them to please get off. They went on with this canââ,¬â,,¢t hear you stuff for awhile until I started getting sick to my stomach and coughing. It was more like gurgling since I didnââ,¬â,,¢t have enough air to cough. I pounded the floor and pled with them to get off, please please please. Finally they both stepped off of me. I had to lay there for almost ten minutes before I regained my air and had the strength to get up. When I rose they were both sitting on the couch in the conference room with their skirts hiked up so I could see the thickness of their thighs. Honestly, I was scared and made an excuse to leave and am now out of there at home. I am bruised on my back and think they may have cracked a rib because it really hurts. I am honestly concerned about being alone in the office again with those two. I got a healthy respect for what a women can do with her weight and feet too. I understand it can be a turn on but this was too much!

Today the two other girls in the office found out what happened yesterday. They are not as big, but one is very tall. We were all together in one office and I complained that I still had my back ache and yesterday's events didn't help cure it. The 170 pounder said, Well all 4 of us are here now, we could all stand on you. They must have discussed it before I came in, since they all smirked and smiled at me, like they would do it. What thoughts raced through my mind of all 4 of them on me(and my dick hardened noticeably in my pants). I thought to myself there was no way I could take it, so I changed the subject to giving me a back rub. The 170 pounder did oblige, going into my office on the floor and sat on my ass as she rubbed my lower back. It was nice, her ass felt so good on me and not the crushing weight of yesterday. That was it for today, but it is in my mind to consider whether I could take all 4 on me. The two others are about 140 and 115 so the total would be 615 lbs. I don't think I could handle it.

On several occasions in the past, my foolish and
heavily squashed boyfriend has asked me to do a
full-weight splash onto him, like they do in Wrestling on the
TV. On every occasion up to this story, I had
declined on the basis that I would kill him by caving his
rib-cage in with a full-weight drop of my 420lb
body!

Having said that, the thought of splashing someone had
always been very appealing to me. I love to squash with
my giant ass, and up to now the only belly squashing
Iââ,¬â,,¢d been doing was to ââ,¬Ëœsteamrollerââ,¬â,,¢ gently onto my
boyfriend. I only said ââ,¬Ëœnoââ,¬â,,¢ to the splashes because I had
his safety in mind.

One evening, however, we had been out for a fabulous dinner and I had eaten enough food for about five people! I was feeling very full,
and we were both very drunk. In the cab on the way home, we were sitting on the back seat ââ,¬â€œ my huge ass filling up most of the space, with my boyfriend occupying what little was left. To add to the effect, I always
would lean towards him, pressing some of my huge weight
against him and squashing him against the side of the
car. After quite a sharp turn, he got very squashed,
and I smiled as I heard the air leave his body in a
huge gasp. We continued our journey and, partly
fuelled by alcohol and partly by a desire to do it, I
leaned even more weight onto him and whispered into his
ear, ââ,¬Å"Tonightââ,¬â,,¢s your lucky night. When we get home, Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to
splash you with my full weightââ,¬Â

I released the pressure from his little body, and the realisation of what
Iââ,¬â,,¢d said dawned upon him. He looked at me and said Breathlessly,
ââ,¬Å"Really?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Oh yesââ,¬Â I replied, ââ,¬Å"my FULL weight will come crashing down onto your little bodyââ,¬Â

We got home and went into my house. I closed the
door and immediately pushed my boyfriend up against
the wall. I slowly applied some weight to him,
pinning him and crushing him against the wall.

ââ,¬Å"Soon youââ,¬â,,¢ll get my FULL weight on you, and Iââ,¬â,,¢ll have gravity
on my sideââ,¬Â I whispered into his eas, ââ,¬Å"I wonder how
high I can jump?ââ,¬Â

We went up to the bedroom, pausing every now and then so I could remind him how
heavy I am.
ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢ll splash you on the bed first. Letââ,¬â,,¢s see if you survive thatââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Y..yes Kayââ,¬Â he replied, the stuttering half coming from nerves and half from
excitement ââ,¬Å"Itââ,¬â,,¢s COLOSSAL KAY, you little runtââ,¬Â I bellowed back at
him
He lay on the bed and I told him to put his hands
above his head. I was really enjoying this, and I was
determined to go through with it, so I didnââ,¬â,,¢t want him
chickening out now. I got some scarves out of a drawer, and
began to tie his hands to the headboard.
ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t want you running off anywhere, now do I?ââ,¬Â I asked in a
sultry and menacing way
He just lay there with big eyes, in awe at what was happening. I tied his feet to the bottom of the bed, and he was trapped, with his
arms stretched above his head.

I then stood up and towered over his tiny, prone
body. Each of my huge, flabby legs is bigger than his
whole waist! I slowly began to take my clothes off
until I was down to my big black bra and gigantic black
silky panties. I walked over to the bed, and dangled my
enormous belly over my boyfriends face, ââ,¬Å"Just think
what this will feel like when it comes crashing down
on youââ,¬Â I laughed
ââ,¬Å"Oh God!ââ,¬Â he replied, ââ,¬Å"you
lookââ,¬Â¦ even bigger than normal!ââ,¬Â

ââ,¬Å"Haha, letââ,¬â,,¢s give you a reminder of how heavy I amââ,¬Â I turned around
and slowly sat my gigantic ass onto his body. The
width of my ass stretched from his chest to his knees,
and as I rested more and more weight onto him, I
could feel him compress and sink into the mattress. The
air rushed out of him as my weight compressed his
lungs, and finally I had my full 420lbs on top of him.
He was having trouble breathing.ââ,¬Å"M..mercy,
please Colossal Kayââ,¬Â he beggedââ,¬Å"Thereââ,¬â,,¢s no mercy for
you tonight, little manââ,¬Â I replied. I was still well
fuelled on wine, and tonight I was going to do it my
way! I gave him a little bounce with most of my weight
(just for good measure) which caused him to gasp with
what little air was left in his lungs, and then raised
myself to my feet. I turned around and looked
down. ââ,¬Å"And now for your splashââ,¬Â I boomedââ,¬Å"I.. Iââ,¬Â¦ think
Iââ,¬â,,¢ve changed my mindââ,¬Â he gasped, still recovering from
my ass-crush
ââ,¬Å"Thatââ,¬â,,¢s a shame, because I havenââ,¬â,,¢t
changed mind! I wondered if youââ,¬â,,¢d reconsider when
crunch-time came, which is why I tied you up. Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to
give you a colossal splash, whether you like it or
notââ,¬ÂÃ¢â,¬Å"Oh noââ,¬Â¦ please! Youââ,¬â,,¢re so heavy! Please!ââ,¬Â he
begged.He started to struggle with the bindings, which were
good and tight. I looked right into his eyes and
smiled an evil smile. I bent my knees a little and he
saw what I was doing, and realised what was about to
happen. Iââ,¬â,,¢d never done this before, so I didnââ,¬â,,¢t really
know what I was doing, but I took a deep breath and
propelled my huge body into the air.I have no idea how
high I leapt, but I suspect that it wasnââ,¬â,,¢t
particularly high, but it was high enough to clear the bed,
and his body. He began to let out a cry as my bulk
landed on top of him. I had somehow judged it just about
right, and my mammoth belly landed on his chest and top
half of his legs. The bed groaned and creaked and gave
little snapping noised as the bolts and joints were
pushed beyond their limits. The mattress compressed
almost flat, and my boyfriends body got compressed like
heââ,¬â,,¢d never dreamed possible. He gave out a huge and
very loud groan, which was the culmination of his
scream before the splash, and my weight pushing all of
the air out of his lungs in about a second.

The mattress springs desperately tried to cope
with my titanic weight, but failed to bounce my body
back into the air. I landed and came to a heavy rest
on his little body. My boyfriend was gasping for
breath and sounded quite battered. Iââ,¬â,,¢d squashed him
before, but normally he could talk during the squash.
This time, he was silent, intent on trying to get air
back into his crushed body.
I slowly lifted my bulk
off him and looked down at his crumpled body in a
huge indentation in the mattress, left by my belly. He
regained his ability to speak and breath,ââ,¬Å"Thââ,¬Â¦thââ,¬Â¦ that
w..wââ,¬Â¦.was amazing!ââ,¬Â he gaspedââ,¬Å"Mmmmmmmââ,¬Â¦ and the night is
still young.ââ,¬Â I replied ââ,¬Å"That was extremely horny. Iââ,¬â,,¢m
going to splash you much more in the future, and there
are going to be some more splashes tonight. Are you
up to it?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Yeeessssssssââ,¬Â he gasped.
ââ,¬Å"Good, because you donââ,¬â,,¢t really have a choice! And when Iââ,¬â,,¢m done
splashing you, Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to straddle you and crush you
while you make love to me. Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to bounce my full
weight up and down on you. Tomorrow morning youââ,¬â,,¢re going
to feel like you were hit by a bus. Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to
crush you into oblivionââ,¬ÂI laughed out loud, and
slowly bent my legs again in preparation for my next
colossal splash. His eyes went wide again, and he began to
say something to beg for mercy, but I think he knew
what was going to happen anyway!

I propelled my bulk into the air once moreââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦.THE END?

Tony was a 6 foot 160 pound guy. He thought he could take anything until the day he meet Shannon. Shannon wasn't your typical women. He had first spotted her in a local bar. She sat in a booth by herself, he was astonished by her size being she took up a whole seat by herself plus had ass hanging over yet. She saw him staring and gave a playful smile. Tony had a thing for big women, he loved to be dominated by them and just be used and abused by big beautiful women. He was shy though adn didn't want to ask her out. Yet that didn't stop the other head of his body from reacting to his thoughts. He heard a voice ask him if he liked what he saw, and when he came out of his daze, shannon was standing in front of him. She reached down and grabbed his erection and laughed a little saying, "I think you do." Tony nodded his head and replyed by saying "I think your wonderful." Shannon giggled and hugged him pushing his head right between her massive globes of flesh. He heard nothing else after they enveloped his head. She let him go after a good tight squeeze and asked if he wanted to leave and go to her place. Immately Tonys eyes lite up and he shockingly and joyfully said YES!!!

When they got to her apartmant she asked him to have a seat on the couch. Tony didn't argue and sat down as Shannon went and got them some drinks. His mind couldn't rap around the size of her. Her legs were like stone pillars of muscle and flesh moving a wonder of the world. Her ass was huge and looked as if it could swallow anything, her stomach was enormous and even if he wanted to hug her all he would be hugging was her stomach and finally her lucious breasts were like huge watermelons it seemed just hanging there so perfectly. The biggest women he had ever been with was a 300 pound wome. Shannon returned with the drinks and bent down in front of Tony to set the drinks down. Her ass spread out and was giagantic streaching the fabric of the jeans to there limits. He wanted to feel it so he casually ajusted the way he was sitting and slightly in his movements leaned forward. As he did so his face lightly brushed against her ass. Shannon felt this and she thought she would play along. so acting as if she was knocked off balance she rocked forward and then quickly back and fell into his lap. The only thing at that moment you could see on the couch was shannon for she covered him up when she landed on him. Acting as if she was sorry she quickly tried to get up and then shammed herself back down as if to loose her balance again, finally she got up. Tony couldn't believe it, he was lost for words not to mention air as the impact knocked it out of him. He heard her say sorry I didn't mean to but instead of him saying that it was okay he said instead, "that was wonderful." Shannon slightly smiled and asked what? Tony couldn't hold it in anymore he was ready to burst in more ways then one and just spit it out, "Shannon I loved that. I love being used by woman, specially larger women. I love being crushed and being there toy of amusement. I hope you don't feel i am wierd." Shannon smiled at him and said not at all just one question little man, can you handle me? He looked at her adn said I can handle you or anything you throw at me even if you think it will kill me.. With that a big grin came over her face andshe said it just might I will remember what you said slave. She quickly turned around and slightly jumped in the air and butt dropped onto his lap. HE cryed out in pain as he felt like his legs were ready to break. Shannon got up and took off her shirt and jeans Revealing her massive breasts and her huge ass. Tony could see the thong she was wearing and that basically it was wedged up her ass so far that it looked like a piece of dental floss. He was laying on the couch holding his legs only to notice shannon walkover to him and plop down on top of his out layed body. The only thing you could see of Tony was his head and a little of his legs. She wiggled around shifting her weight and finally asked tony So how much do I weigh. He groaned out, "490 pounds". She laughed and said no try more like 675. His eyes got big. She lifted up and said I have to punish you for getting that wrong, she took off her thong and placed it over his face with the crotch on his nose and then ploped back on to his chest. He felt like his insides where going to come out his mouth. He heard her pick up the phone, the last thing he heard was "yeah tara, shannon here, I have a new play toy over here comen on over were going to have fun." Then Tony blacked out.

When tony came to he was laying on a padded benc. Shannon walked over to him and looked him in the face and smiled. I want you to meet someone tony, this is tara my girlfriend, and your other mistress. Tara was 5 foot 10 and weighted in at 425 pounds. Shannon went on to say that tara hadn't been feeling good today but still wantd to play. Tara came over ripped open Tonys moutha nd shoved a tissue into his mouth. She told him to eat it as he chewed he tasted the slimy snot from her cold she had. The both laughed and shannon said that until he was either busted or dead they were going to use him for everything. Shannon went then and straddled his hips and settled down on his erect cock. She played with it calling it small and yanking it up pulling it saying she wanted to make it longer finally she slameed herself down on it. She started to rock back and forth feeling it inside of her and she started to squeeze it harder and he could feeling it just getting crushed in her muscles. He was liking it though and she just road him hard. Tara was undressing at this time and took off her panties and shoved them into Tonys open mouth and told him that she hadn't changed them for a week so they must be really rip. She also told toney to suck on them and get them clean for she had masterbated in them everynight that week. Tony wanted to gag on the taste but couldn't because of the pleasure that shannon was giving him was incredible. Tara went over to Shannon and straddled her and then began to make out with her. The increased pressure and the sight of them making out drove tony over the edge making him cum in Shannon. She was outraged and her and tara stood up. Shannon said" oh I didnt' tell you that you could cum. now your going to have to pay for that." So shannon layed down on her back and tara took Tony and shoved his face into her waiting pussy. He Could smell her excitement and tast his own fluids and hers. Yet she shoved his head deep inside her using his noise as a dildo. As shannon held his head into place tara sat on the back of his head pushing his nose and tongue farther inside of Shannon. Shannon began to moan and tara bounced up and down and forced tonys nose deep inside and rub up and down all over shannon. All of a sudden shannons massive legs raped up around Tonys head and squeezed. Tony could feel himself being shoved into shannons pussy with every bounce from Tara. He felt as if he was reversing the birthing process and all of a sudden he felt the bouncing stop and massive muscles constrict all around him as shannon exploded all over his face. Next thing he knew he saw taras face adn she was saying somehting about another treatas he tried to regain air. Tara told Shannon that her stomach really wasn't feeling good and she decided to have a seat, sitting her large ass right on Tony's head. Tony got a nasty wiff of her ass and could tell that she hadnt' wiped her ass in awhile. Her asshole was right over his mouth adn all of a sudden it shot open as a large stream of shit came pouring into his open mouth. All he could do was try and swallow it. Tara and shannon laughed and tara just said, "I have had diarrea all day and week it must be retched to smell my ass. It was coming so fast that he couldn't keep up and it pilled up all over his face. Finally it stopped adn tara sat up scooting back a little and smearing the shit alll over his face Just then she let the stream of piss out and it came like a water hose jsut flowing fast knocking off some of the shit that was smeared on his face. Here you go said tara I will wash your face for you. As the last few drops came out she settled down on his mouth and told him to lick her ass clean. As he started he felt Shannon plop down on his stomach pushing out all of his air just as he took in a breath of air tara released a gruesomely loud and ranced fart, and then she settled her ass right on his face captureing the smell of everything in between his face and her ass . To tony it was hell. First Shit and now hew was in tombed in her large ass with the smeels all around him. That was the last thing he remembers as he blacked out until he awoke in pain.

He awoke to tara and shannon walking all over him like he was a run way. He was being crushed into the pad on the floor. The weight of then taking turns walking on his battered and bruised body was extreamly painful then all of a sudden stars shot up into his eyes and pain as he never felt before came flooding over him as he almost past out then he heard the laughter of the woman and heard Shannon saying oooopsss. As shannon was walking on his leg her foot slipped off and all of her 675 pounds came crashing down on one foot. The foot landed right on top of his left testical crushing it like a grape. She heard the pop and felt it squish under her bare foot. She felt a rush of pleasure and she lifted her foot and looked at the blood and semen that was left adn looked at Tony and said "oops I guess your no use to us anymore." And with that she stepped over to the other testical and crushed it also giving her an instant orgasmic rush of pleasure. In an instant Tonys body spasmed and jerked as he passed out from pain.

He awoke hopeing it was a dream only to see it was real by the pain he felt and the smell and taste that was in his nose and mouth. He realized that he was hanging by his ankles and wrists and that a chain around his cock was also holding him up. Then he saw Shannon place a wooden board across his body. She said to tony, " we thought that we were done with you except that we came up with one other thing you see your hanging by your ankles and wrists and your punny little dick. The only thing below you is the concrete floor and above you is this wooden board." She continued to say, "You see we were going to go upstairs and have sex on the bed but were tired and to horny, specially me after crushing your balls, SO we decided to use you as our hanging bed. Tony saw he was off the ground about 6 feet and at that moment he screamed and said " That is insain I can't hold your combined weight of 1100 pounds on me. Yet it didn't seem to matter for Tara climbed on to the board, the chains started to cut into his skin and the pain was incredible. Then Shannon started to climb on to tara and they starte to kiss and make out. The weight increased to the full 1100 pounds. The chains started to pull the next thing that tara and shannon knew was tonys arms were ripped from his sockets and his ankles where shattered and the skin ripped apart. His dick was torn from his body. The piece of wood with them on top hit the concrete. CRUSHING TONYS body into a pile of shattered bone and blood. Both of them had an orgasm as they hit the ground. They both calmed down and desided to get up. Tara Got up pulled the dick off of the chain adn said she was heading home to use her knew toy after she stuffed it. Shannon sat down in the basement and saw that Tonys head wasn't crushed. Sho she walked over to it and said I guess you couldn't handle everything she then placed a foot on his nose and steped up with one loud crunch her foot hit the ground. When that happened she laughed and said thta was one smashing good time.

This, my friends, is a true story! I have wanted to post a story in return for many of the wonderful ones I have read on here for quite some time, but I didn't know where to start. I know that many of the stories you read on this board are fictional and rather far-fetched, and I didn't want to make a story like that.

I don't have a problem with people using their imaginations, however. I just didn't want to write a story so obviously make-believe that people wouldn't enjoy it. I have a very good imagination, and I have the ability to cook up some awfully "tall-tale" squish stories, like those that are not uncommon on this board. What I'm trying to get to is this: I wanted my first story to be a retelling of real events that have happened to me, and I'm excited and (a little sore) to say that I had my first squashing experience today!

For her own privacy, I will call her Betty. I invited Betty to my apartment for lunch this afternoon. She and I both attend the same university, but she is one year ahead of me. I know she has had a crush on me for quite some time, and I thought this made my chances of being sat on slim to none. Although I had thought about the possibility of her compliance before hand, and hoped for the best. I have never had the nerve to ask a bigger girl to sit on me before, and it was hard to think of how I was going to ask her to do it. Betty actually outweighs me by a little over 100 pounds. I had no clue of this until she later told me while sitting on my chest, but we'll get to that in a minute.

She is a pretty girl. Long, straight dark hair, very thick arms and legs, and extremely well endowed in the chest. On top of all that, it is her veluptuous butt and thighs that turn me on. Betty is very much a pair shaped girl. Her sexy bottom half protrudes out from her waiste (which is itself pretty big,) on both of her sides and behind her immensely.

I myself weigh 160 pounds and am 5'11" tall. I'm very athletic and I have had the fantasy of being crushed by a big woman for as long as I can remember. Therefore, I obviously have given much thought to the subject and at hand that question being "how much weight can I take?"
Well, amigos, I'm sorry but I can't really answer that. Here is why.

We started off eating lunch. I made a wonderful potato soup. I have pretty big bowls at my house, because although I'm not a big guy, I work out daily and I have a very big appetite. Betty, however, made mine look small. I had one bowl of soup and a glass of water. She had two of each. Needless to say, I was impressed. After lunch, I told her that I had had a stiff back all day, and hadn't been able to pop it by twisting my torso sideways or bending backward over a chair. So, when I asked her if she would pop it by sitting on it while I lay on my couch, the question didn't seem to come out as awkward as I has assumed it would have. I think I was blushing already though because she just laughed and told me not to worry about it that she wouldn't mind at all.

As I lay there, she told me if she was too heavy to just let her know and she would get up. I watched her turn around and although I had to crane my neck in an ungainly position to see, I couldn't take my eyes off her huge sexy ass and couldn't believe my luck. I was a little worried by the fact that I'd never experienced a bbw sitting before, but much more of me was thrilled and excited to finally get to experience what I had yearned for so long. When she sat, her huge butt and thighs covered my back from just above my butt to my neck and almost my head. The feeling was intense! I could feel her soft heavy body all over my back, squeezing and packing my whole upper body down into the couch! Although the feeling was wonderful, it still wasn't what I had expected from the experience. She was heavy, but not nearly as heavy as I had thought she would feel!

Suprising me out of my trance, Betty giggled and told me that she must be totally squshing me by now and asked me if I would like her to get up. I told her that she wasn't too heavy for me at all, (which was pretty much the truth,) and that my back hadn't popped yet. I asked if she would mind to rock back and forth and see if that would work...
She did! It fealt so great! She got a lot heavier when she would lean most of her weight on one leg on top of me, especially the one that was up on my shoulders and lower neck. After about a minute of this, I told her that it still wouldn't pop, and she got up.

I asked if she would mind trying on the floor. I have read in a lot of stories that a girl is much heavier on top of you when she sits on you on the floor, so I wanted to try that. When I laid on the floor however, I didn't lay on my stomach this time I laid on my back. I wanted to see how she fealt on my stomach and chest. She had obvious reservatoins about it. First she said she didn't think it would work at all to pop my back if she sat on my front side. I didn't want things to get awkward between us, so I got up and let the subject of her sitting on me go.. for the time being. We watched a television show for the next half hour, and sat very close to each other on my couch. The whole time we were sitting there, I couldn't stop thinking about wanting her to be on top of me again. Her legs rose up more than twice as high as mine did from the couch, and I wanted so badly for her to just slide over on top and sit on my lap. I decided that I had to say something else about her sitting on me, I mean hey, I had gotten as far as I had, why quit then?

I started this time by asking her if she thought it was weird that I had wanted her to sit on me. She surprised the hell out of me when she said no! I explained to her that it wasn't so much that I wanted my back popped as it was that it just fealt really, really good when she sat on me. I asked if she would mind sitting on my front side so I could see how it fealt, and the only objection she offered was that she was afraid that she would hurt me. I told her "don't be silly! I would tell you if it hurt in the least bit!"

I was so estatic when she said she wouldn't mind at all that I don't remember much of what happened next until I was lying on the floor with her standing beside me. I watched her slowly lowering herself toward me and this time she looked even more amazing and very huge. When she sat, I can't explain the feeling it gave me! I was in bliss. She was mashing me down into the floor, and I experienced a little discomfort but no pain! She was so heavy, yet so soft. I tell you I loved it sooo much! She sat so that her butt spread from the middle of my groin to just below my pecs on my chest. We stayed in that position for about five minutes having a conversation, until I asked her if she would move up so that she was sitting more on my chest. I wanted to feel her full weight directly on top of my midsection. She moved there and again I was in ecstasy! She sat there for almost 8 more minutes, and let me tell you that I would have never thought that I would be able to handle a girl her size sitting on me with just the floor underneath me. We kind of had a conversation, but not so much as before, because I could still breathe well, but it was much harder to talk with her directly over my chest. It was amazing. Her butt expanding from just below my chin to just below my wasiteline. When I asked her to rock back and forth this time, the feeling was much more extreme. Even though I could breathe well with her there, I found that when she leaned up toward my head the air was gently pushed out of my lungs, but it fealt so wonderful! I'm not sure how it came up in conversation, but at one point she told me that she weighs 268 pounds. I didn't ask her weight.. I'm too polite to, but I remember her telling me that and being astonished that I was able to take that amount of weight for as long a time as I did. In the end, she got off me because she had to leave to go to class, not becuase either one of us tired of the situation!

I don't remember everything we talked about when she was on top of me most of it was just small talk to keep the situation from seeming too awkward. We talked about things like her family, mine, school, movies, music, just the normal stuff. One thing that really sticks out to me though was when she laughed at me for having told her I wanted my back popped. She wondered why I didn't just ask her to sit on me in the first place and explain that I wanted to feel her on top of me. She said that if I'd just done that she wouldn't have minded at all. I don't know if many big girls are like this, but I hope so, and I intend to find out. See, Betty fealt great on top of me, but I'm a crush lover... I really want to see just how much I could take. I will try to see what it's like for a bigger girl to squash me, and I'll be sure to let everyone know about the experience when it happens. There is a little more to the story about me and Betty, including one more sitting position, but I haven't the time right now to finish. Please give me some feedback everyone as to what you thought of this, and if you'd like more about my first squish experience.

Also, if everyone really liked this, I may try and come up with some origional ficitonal ssbbw squashing stories.
Thanks for reading, (those of you who did)

Bridgett let go of my legs and leaned forward on her stomach. Her stomach was pressing on my stomach, flowing onto my chest and onto the mat on both sides of me. My breath was being forced out as she rolled forward. Her big breasts were pressing on my neck, moving around my face.

Bridgett was getting very heavy. I thought "this is it, stick a fork in me, I'm done." Then Bridgett lifted off of me. She was suspended over me, on her hands and knees. Bridgett was looking down at me, between her awesome breasts. She said "Gee, you're really red. You O.K., stud?" She giggled and slapped me with her left tit, then the right. She laughed again. I tried to move. Bridgett said "No you don't!", and dropped full length on top of me. I'm sure, if there had been anyone there to see it, I would have totally disappeared under her huge body! I couldn't move and I was still rock hard!

Bridgett got up on her hands and knees again. She stearted rubbing against me like a horny 500 pound cat. I could feel the heat rising. I thrust my hips against Bridgett's big stomach. She pulled up her shirt and pushed her sweats down under her stomach. She leaned a huge tit on my face as she pushed down my sweats, freeing my long suffering cock.

Bridgett's rubbed her exposed stomach lightly against my erection. Between my freely flowing juices and Bridgett's sweat, there was plenty of lubrication available. I thrust again. Bridgett put more weight on me. I thrust again and Bridgett pinned my hips to the mat under her overwhelming weight. There was no doubt that Bridgett had taken control and she was making sure that I got the message!

Bridgett shifted her weight, flowing back and forth on top of me. She was body fucking me, rubbing my cock closer and closer to climax, while not allowing me to move, under her! This 500 pound women had me pinned, flat on my back, while she rubbed me to climax with her huge body. I couldn't move and I couldn't breath. I loved it! I sprayed all over her huge belly.

Bridgett smiled brightly as she settled on top of me. She flipped her shoulders, causing her breasts to slap my face again, then come to rest against my ears. She said "That was really helpful, Ricky. I sure appreciate your taking the time to help me with this. Did you know you're getting awfully red?"

Great. I couldn't breathe, my vision was starting to tunnel and she's getting chatty. And, I was hard again, unreal!

Bridgett lifted a little, graciously allowing me to breathe. She said "I don't think Penny would mind if you worked out with us. You want to come workout with us next week?" She settled again, compressing my lungs, along with everything else. Bridgett was playing with my short hair while she talked. I thought the top of my head was probably the only part of me that wasn't completely enveloped under Bridgett.

Bridgett said "After the workout, we could all go back to my place. Order a couple of pizza's, watch a movie, make an evening of it. What 'cha think?" She raised up, letting me breathe again. While she was waiting for me to recover enough to answer, she was kind of swaying above me, front to back and side to side. Since her stomach had never completely lifted off of me, she was watching me move with her. Under her control, at her whim. I had no choice but to move with her.

What did you expect me to say? What could I say? I whispered "Sounds great."

The rest of the work week passed uneventfully. The next week started the same way. The Johnson death investigation was going nowhere. It seemed pretty obvious that ol' Roger Johnson, the dead flat guy from the lake, was trying to ply his trade, that being a robber. He initiated his last robbery and got...flattened. It was tough to get motivated to figure out who, or what, flattened ol' Roger, given his propensity to create mayhem at the drop of a hat. It was even more challenging to keep the Detectives in Robbery from throwing that big wake for Roger. They were calling it a "Gone Away Forever Party". At least that's what it said on the flyer. Without Roger around they could expect about half the normal, new work load. They were expecting to have quite a bit of spare time.

We had lots of theories about what happened to Roger, but no solid leads. That happens, sometimes. The part that was keeping our curiosity was....What the heck had flattenerd him so effectively, while leaving that outline? All the theories, from rogue comets to wrecking balls, should have left more evidence. After all, they couldn't just grow legs and walk away, now could they?

Oh well. Quitting time!

Today was the day. I was looking forward to working out with Bridgett and Penelope. I was sore for 3 days, following the after hours self defense class with Bridgett. There was also the dynamic with the two women. I was hoping it would lead to every guys fantasy, but having never been involved with that before, I didn't think it too likely. I wasn't sure how much I'd be able to concentrate on the workout, but I was sure I wouldn't be thinking about work. It would be a good mental break, if nothing broke physically.

We had agreed to meet at Bridgett's house, then ride together to the gym. Since Bridgett, Penelope and I were going back to Bridgett's place after the workout, for pizza and a movie, it made sense to ride together. Besides, we would have more time to talk and I would have more time for a closeup view of those two, big girls!

Since the incident in the training room, following the self defense class, I was well aware that there was a dominant side to Bridgett's flirting. The fact that she was big enough, at 6 feet tall and close to 500 pounds, to physically overcome my resistance was tremendously exciting, to me. I also figured that once overcoming my resistance and rendering me helpless, she was more interested in fucking on her terms than inflicting pain for fun, was a definate plus. Bridgett was obviously aware that I was attracted by the combination of her personality, size and strength, and that I very much appreciated the differences between her big body and my 5 foot 8, 200 pound frame.

Bridgett met me at the screen door and invited me in. She was wearing a bright blue, short sleeve, low cut top that was stretched across her soccer ball sized boobs and huge stomach. She had the biggest nylon shorts that I had ever seen, over black compression shorts. The compression shorts were trying to contain her powerful, 46 inch thighs. Her sweat suit was laid over the back of the couch.

Bridgett said we could relax for a bit, Penny had called and would be about 15 minutes late. We were chit chatting about movies and our favorite kinds of pizza when Bridgett offered me some iced tea. I agreed and trailed in her wake, to the kitchen. I stopped behind her when she opened the refridgerator. I must have been foucused on her huge ass when I realized that I couldn't possibly reach all the way around her. My goodness, I felt so small! My briefs had been shrinking since I walked in the door. I figured that I would just be perpetually stiff when I was around Bridgett.

I must have still be contemplating all that, because I didn't move when Bridgett started backing up, with the pitcher. Bridgett, being 6 feet tall and me being 5 foot 8, it worked out that when she backed up, her huge ass caught me across the stomach and pushed me back against the wall. Bridgett continued back, pinning me against the wall with her ass. Holy smokes, her hips were easily wider that my shoulders!

Bridgett pressed a bit more weight against me, looked back over her shoulder at me and said "what 'cha doing there, Ricky? Penny would be upset if I started working you out, without her." Bridgett giggled at the wide eyed look on my face and swayed, side to side. She was moving me with her, against the wall, while her thick, dark, sweet smelling hair brushed across my face. When Bridgett started to move forward, I reached as far around her broad waist as I could and pulled her back against me, hard.

Bridgett laughed out loud and said "Oh really, you think so?" Bridgett rubbed her awesome rear against me, up and down. My rock hard cock was leading the way as Bridgett worked me between her big cheeks. She looked back down and giggled, again. She said "What a picture you make. You'd better be careful, little man, you could get lost in there." It sounded good to me!

Bridgett gave me another rub and a shake, then stepped forward and turned. Bridgett stepped right back up to me, so her big stomach was just touching my stomach and chest. As she looked down at me she slowly moved forward, he stomach pressing me to the wall and flowing around me. She adjusted slightly, so that her thick right nipple lead her big tit right into my face. While she held me that way, against the wall, she said "I'm serious about this. I don't want Penny upset with me 'cause I used you up before she got here. Now stop it! There will be plenty of time for that later, O.K.?" She leaned back and let me breathe. I gasped in a deep breath and said "O.K.!"

Bridgett backed up, freeing me from her body press and poured the iced tea, from the pitcher that she had never set down. I really didn't seem to be much of a challenge for this big girl. My breathing had returned to normal, by the time Penelope had arrived.

Penelope came in through the screen door, saying "Sorry I'm late, ready to go?" Penelope said "Hi" while she smiled down at me. Penelope is just under 6 feet tall, herself. She looked like she had put some of the weight back on, that she had lost while she was in the hospital. She was probably back up to 270 pounds.

Penelope was wearing a mostly loose fitting, gray sweat suit. Her sweat pants were getting tighter and looser, as the 34 inch thighs flexed and moved underneath. Her zipped up sweat jacked looked like she was trying to smuggle two, big water ballons inside. Her blond hair was swaying lightly. I decided I was doomed to be perpetually stiff around Penelope, too. It was promising to be an interesting workout.

Bridgett said she just needed her sweats and she would be ready to go. I turned to the couch and reached for the sweats, to hand them to Bridgett. I was powerfully gripped by the sides of my hips and pushed quickly against the back of the couch. In the mirror above the fireplace, I could see Bridgett looming behind me, pressing me against the back of the couch with her stomach. She was smiling at me, in the mirror, then she looked over at Penelope and winked.

I laughed and started to back up. Bridgett pulled my hips back, bringing my butt tight against her. She leaned her upper body forward, bending me at the waist over the back of the couch. She thrust against me, 3 or 4 times, moving my whole body and the couch with each thrust. She rubbed up against me again, nearly lifting me off my feet before she backed away, letting me up. I had just been reminded, very clearly, that Bridgett could pretty much do as she wished with my relatively puny body. Penelope said "That looks like fun, but if we're late getting to the gym, it will be closed. Ready to go?" She sounded like this was just normal stuff.

Bridgett's overpowering weight on me was almost too exciting for words. Like I said, I workout and compared to guys that are quite a bit bigger than me, I'm pretty strong. The idea that Bridgett, a 28 year old female with a sparkling smile, could so effortlessly control me was very erotic. It had never happened to me before. I wasn't too sure about how she had bent me over the couch, but by the time I realized what was happening, I was simply unable to physically resist. Bridgett was just too big. Then again, with her weight on me, I didn't want to resist her. I wanted her to use me for her pleasure. This was going to be an interesting workout.

We went out to Bridgett's red, extended cab pickup. Boxes filled the rear seating area. I looked questioningly at Bridgett and Penelope. I really didn't feel like riding in the pickups bed. Bridgett had gone around and climbed up into the driver's seat, causing the pickup to rock toward the driver's side. Penelope was looking down at me, while she held the passenger side door open. She just smiled and said "Looks like you'll need to"

I reminded Bridgett that I had said "anytime", and told her that now would be fine with me. Bridgett started undoing the belt on her overcoat, while she slowly crossed the 10 feet or so, between us. Bridgett took off her coat and laid it over a chair

Bridgett was still wearing sweatpants, but her sweatshirt was gone. She was wearing a tight, shiny red, sleeveless, scoop neck, aerobics style top. I noticed that her big nipples were already erect and pointing at me, as if to say "We want YOU", while she continued to move closer to me. The front of my sweats were starting to tent. I was really glad that cup was gone.

As she got closer still, Bridgett was saying that she really appreciated my willingness to work with her. I had to tilt my head back to maintain eye contact, as she continued to close with me. Hey...How'd she get so close? I took a step back and came to an abrupt stop, against the wall.

Bridgett just chuckled and continued forward. Just before she made contact, she dipped down a little. Her next step brought her stomach into contact with me. When she started to lean into me, she straightened up. The tightly stretched scoop neck of her top caught me under the chin, lifting my eyes to meet hers. I could feel her huge breasts pressing against my cheeks. I bet she could tit fuck my head as easily as another women could do it to my rapidly hardening cock. Her stomach was providing lift against my stomach and chest, bringing me up on my toes.

Bridgett was looking me right in the eyes, as she easily parted my thighs by pressing one of her powerful legs between my knees. She rubbed her 46 inch thigh, hard, against my erection. I tried to shift my position, but Bridgett simply leaned more weight against me, holding me effortlessly against the wall and working that thigh between my legs.

Bridgett breathed, "Do you really want to roll around with the big girls, little man? Do you actually think those reversals will work against me, when gravity is on my side and you are enveloped, undeneath me? I'll put you under me, if you think you can handle it." I croaked "Sure, no problem." Bridgett nodded approvingly as she backed up, allowing me to regain my feet.

I dropped down on the mats and rolled onto my back. Bridgett stepped over me and stood with one foot on either side of my hips, looking down at me. She seemed to be appraising me. She asked "Do you think you're ready?"

I felt really small, looking up at that huge body, looming above me. I also felt....really stupid. This could hurt, A LOT! As if in a trance, I simply nodded, yes.

Bridgett dropped her knees down on either side of my hips. As she settled on me, I could feel her huge ass pressing on my thighs while her big, soft stomach pressed against my stomach. She was still sitting up! Bridgett wiggled, adjusting my painfully stiff cock. Bridgett said "You don't seem to mind this too much, yet."

Bridgett challenged "O.K., stud, now its your turn. Show me what YOU got!" I thought I'd better breathe while I could. If I didn't do this right, I may not get another chance to breathe anytime soon. I figured I could do this. It really was a technique thing, mostly. At least I hoped it was.

I took another breath, then executed the distraction, causing Bridgett to lean forward on me. I trapped her thick neck and pulled her quickly to my chest. Her huge belly pressed heavily onto me as it flowed higher, pressing on my chest. When she leaned forward, her huge ass lifted up, freeing my thighs. I brought my knees up, planted my feet and pushed to the left with all I had.

Bridgett landed on her back and I was sinking into her big, soft stomach. She had a shocked look on her face. I quickly moved out from between those huge thighs. I never even tried to get the thigh nerve. She was so surprised that she never applied the leg scissor.

Bridgett said "Wow, that was great. I didn't think there was any way you could move me like that. Do it again!" We got set and I got her over again. Bridgett wasn't as surprised the second time and there was no free pass on the leg scissor, this time.

At first she was just holding me between those powerful thighs. Each of her thighs were as big around as my chest. They nearly covered me from my waist to my armpits! I couldn't get to the nerve. There was just too much mass in the way.

Bridgett started squeezing. As soon as she tightened up, I could barely even wiggle. She giggled as I continued to try to escape, "Oh, Oh, I don't think it's working, this time." I continued to struggle and she squeezed harder. The only thing moving now, was my rock hard cock, trying to push through my sweats. The harder she squeezed, the harder I got. When she flexed, she moved me forward and back, trapped between her thighs.

During one of those movements, my stiff penis rubbed against her groin. She said "Oh, thats nice." Bridgett continued using her thighs to rub me back and forth, across her hot slit. While she was using me for her pleasure, she was squeezing me harder, making it more and more difficult to breathe. While my cock was still as stiff as could be, the rest of me was wilting from lack of air. Soon, my head and arms were being dragged, limply, across Bridgett's big soft stomach. She didn't seem to notice. Bridgett continued to move me, faster and faster, while she squeezed me spasmodically. Bridgett cried "Oh, yes, YES, YESSSSS! Oh, baby, that's IT!" Bridgett relaxed her thighs, allowing me to slide the rest of the way down onto her. I laid on her stomach while we both recovered. I was still painfully erect. I just didn't think there was anything I could do about it, right now.

Not too surprisingly, Bridgett recovered first. She said "Ricky, that was great. You're looking a little used up, though. Don't wimp out on me now. Only a few more reps." A few more reps!!??!? She was joking, right? Wrong.

Bridgett gave me a little thigh squeeze, just to get my attention. She said "My turn, hop on." She patted her stomach, indicating where she wanted me. I couldn't believe I was still stiff, but I was!

I climbed up on Bridgett's stomach. My knees didn't begin to reach the mat. Bridgett made several little pelvic thrusts. Each one moved me easily. I was still riding out the undulations when she said "You sure are light. How much do you weigh, anyway?" I told her I weighed 200 pounds. She laughed and said "Well, that explains it. You are a lightweight. You're little self is only about 40% of me."

What? What was that? I was trying to do the math. 200 pounds is 40% of...of...OH MY G-D! 500 pounds? With wide eyes, I looked down at Bridgett. When she saw the recognition dawn on my face, she launched.

Bridgett got me leaning forward, grabbed my neck and pulled my head into her huge bosom. I couldn't see, but I could feel the world turning over and landing on me. I was surrounded by soft, heavy flesh. I was being helplessly pressed against the mats. I couldn't even begin to get my legs around Bridgett's massive stomach. I was beginning to fade again, when Bridgett sat back on her knees.

Bridgett's thighs were against the backs of my thighs and I was flat on my back. My legs were splayed to either side of Bridgett's hips, while her huge stomach rested on my stomach and groin. She held my legs in place and giggled, "This has possibilities."

Bridgett let go of my legs, lifted her stomach and moved forward. Her knees bumped tight against my ass and my legs were still spread wide, when she dropped her stomach onto mine. My still hard cock was now in the hollow between Bridgett's stomach and her groin. She held the front of my thighs and pulled me back tight against her hips. Bridgett gave me a little thrust, causing me to move while her stomach flowed over me. She pulled back on my thighs and thrust harder! Geez, she was strong. She could easily move me on the mat. She said "This has lots of possibilities!" If she had wanted to use me that way she could've. I had no chance to pull away.

Then it was time to break into pairs and start practicing the reversals. Penelope, looking embarrassed, eased up next to me, leaned down and whispered in my ear. She said she wanted to participate, but she wasn't comfortable with her partner. I looked over where Penelope was looking and could see why. Her partner was a 5 foot nothing, 110 pound, very nervous looking 22 year old college student. The girl was shaking like a leaf. Penelope was more than 2 1/2 times her weight. Like I said before, our goal is not to make anybody uncomfortable.

I looked over the other possible partners. Every single one of them, including my big tough buddy, Barry, was very carefully looking somewhere else. They might as well have been screaming "pick somebody else, pick somebody else!" All except Bridgett. She was just sitting there, leaning back against the wall with an amused, hint of a smile on her face. She pretended to stretch, while she watched my dilemma. As she leaned forward, her awesome belly was spread on the floor, taking up the space between those huge thighs. Her breasts and stomach straining against her otherwise loose fitting sweatshirt. Smiling a "what'cha gonna do?", smile.

It may have been my imagination, but I swear there was a collective sigh of relief when I had the college student pair off with another student. I told Penelope that she could practice on me. She looked suddenly embarrassed and said that I didn't have to, if I didn't want to. She said she would understand.

I told her I would be happy to workout with her and to just relax and have fun. She seemed relieved and quietly said she would try.

I told Penelope that most people are really uncomfortable doing this the first few times, so I would get on the bottom, first. I got down on the blue, padded mat and laid down on my back. Penelope just stared into my eyes as she got down on her knees next to me. She was very tentative when she moved one of her big, 34 inch thighs across my body and put it on the mat, straddling me across the hips. She wasn't putting hardly any weight on me yet, she was still up on her knees. I demonstrated the blocking technique, while she took playful swings at my head. She was gradually settling down across my hips, getting heavier and heavier. Penelope was a big girl, outweighing me by about 60 pounds, but even at that, she was well within my comfort zone.

I asked if she was ready, then executed the distraction and trapped her head against my chest. She was warm and soft and her hair smelled great as I executed the reversal and rolled us over. I came to rest, on top of her stomach and chest with her legs around my waist. I nearly broke the cup, from the inside, when she tried to trap my head against her breasts. Even through her sweatshirt, I could feel the heat. Maybe that was just me flushing again. She felt me slidding down her stomach and tried to keep me from getting out of the leg scissor she had applied. This girl could give an anaconda lessons in squeezing. I could hear Penelope grunting with the strain of her hold while I felt my ribs contracting. I managed to get to her thigh nerve with my elbow and she agreed that was an effective way to break the scissor hold. I saw Bridgett was still watching intently, just kind of nodding, like she was thinking about something else.

Penelope thought she had that part down and wanted to try doing the reversal. We switched places and she laid down on the mat this time. I straddled her and was surprised to find that I couldn't help but rest some of my weight on her from the start. Penelope was so broad that she filled the space between my thighs while I was straddling her. My knees were not solidly on the mat. I couldn't remember that happening before. That cup was going to disappear, soon. Man, it really hurt.

We started off with the blocking again, with Penelope kind of wiggling under me, moving as if my 200 pounds wasn't on top of her at all. Penelope said "Ready?" Before I could say O.K., Penelope had executed the distraction, her long arms had reached out and trapped my neck, pulling me down into her big, hot breasts. HOLY S--T! I knew that Penelope had strong legs and I shouldn't have been surprised that she rolled me over so fast. All I knew was I was suddenly underneath Penelope, unable to take a breath and still trapped between her breasts. I can only imagine that it looked like I nearly disappeared under Penelope's big body. I almost forgot to put on the scissors. I could barely get my legs around her. I tried to pull into that wonderful, warm, yielding body, but she broke the hold rather easily. After she broke out of the scissor, I saw her arch back and raise up above me. That is actually contrary to how the manuver was demonstrated, but given the circumstances, I wasn't going to correct her. I took in a much needed breath as she gave me a little thrust, right on the cup. She asked with a little smile, "What's that for?" Then she sank back down on top of me and dragged her stomach and breasts heavily across my torso, as she completed the escape. Bridgett just watched, and stretched, and smiled that far away smile.

After we did that a few more times, it was clear that Penelope was proficient with the manuever. I was quite light headed by that time. I wasn't sure if it was the lack of air between Penelope's big boobs and her body more confidently and heavily landing on me each time, or the resulting redirection of blood flow from my brain to my much abused organ, trapped inside that damned cup.

We took a break. That's one of the cool thing about being the instructor. We break, when I want to break. Bridgett, wearing a Cheshire cat grin, kind of sashayed over to where I was getting a drink of water. If you can picture a 400+ pound women, putting all of those big parts into, graceful motion, under a pair of sweats that got tighter and looser depending on the underlying motion. She looked a lot like a panther, stalking an unsuspecting little antelope, like you would see on Discovery Channel. It was mesmerizing.

Bridgett asked "How you doing now, big guy?" I told her I was doing great and asked if she were going to try this next maneuver. She said "No, I'd hate to ruin Penny's evening by putting the only guy brave enough to work with her down for the count." Wow, was she confident, or what! I told her if she reconsidered, she was welcome to join in, any time. She said she might take me up on that, later. I half hoped she would. The other half was terrified that she would. Go figure.

After I recovered enough to continue, we moved on to the second reversal we were going to do tonight. This one involved the top person sitting a bit higher on the bottom persons body, so they could reach the bottom persons neck. They would simulate choking the person on the bottom. The different positioning of the top person, required a slightly different sequence to reverse and roll them.

After getting the others started, I returned to where Penelope was waiting for me. She was looking very relaxed. She waited for me to get on the mat, again, then she stepped one foot across me and sat right down. Offff! I was going to have to hurry, I thought my ribs were already flexing. She rubbed her groin and butt heavily on top of me as she settled lower. She finally leaned forward, lightly resting her hands on either side of my neck. Her thick nipples were leading the attack against her tightly stretched sweatshirt. Her breasts looked like two bowling balls inside her sweatshirt, hanging above me. Talk about your distractions!

This reversal requires the person on the bottom to start to bridge up with their hips. This causes the person choking them to go off balance forward. That causes the top person to stop choking you, so they can use their hands to stop their falling forward. It also brings the top person close enough to trap the head and roll them over, like before.

I thrust up with my hips and saw Penelope go off balance forward, looming over the top of me. She seemed to be kind of slow getting her hands out to stop her fall. Turns out she wasn't slow getting her hands out, she was using me to break her fall, instead. The last thing I saw before her boobs blocked out the lights, was her big "GOTCHA" smile. She landed with her stomach on my chest and her boobs wrapped around my head again. I contemplated just laying there, but I wasn't sure when the next breath would come. I held on to whatever I could get and continued the reversal, coming to rest on her stomach like a shipwrecked sailor on an inviting beach. Except this beach was trying to squeeze the crap out of me. I managed, barely, to break the scissors, and after slidding down over Penelope's stomach and between her thighs, to complete the maneuver. Oh, baby. I was about done in. I was going to sleep good tonight. What a workout!

After a few more, it was Penelope's turn to start on the bottom. I climbed up on her and simulated the choking. I was too tired to try and hold back so I was sitting full weight on her waist. Her waist was quite a bit narrower than her hips, so my knees were solidly on the mat, this time. If she noticed, she didn't show it.

I gave her the "ready when you are" nod and felt her adjust underneath me. If it hadn't been for her breasts catching me across the upper thighs and groin, I'm sure I would have flown right over her head. You could say she unbalanced me to the front, and you'd be right. The lower portions of Penelope's breasts were holding my thighs and groin. The upper part of her breasts were spreading warmly across my stomach. My chest was being firmly held against Penelope's beautiful face. Then she was rolling me over, again. At least I could breath during this routine. As she dragged herself across my stomach and groin this time, I was sure I could feel her hard nipples leaving their own lines, down my body. When she got up, to get ready to do it again, her nipples were clearly visible trying to push through her sweatshirt. That doggone, no good, lousy cup was going to disappear, never to be heard from again, as soon as I got the chance!

Next up were the heavy bags, that Barry had so helpfully set out on the mats, while I was trying to get my body to pop back into its normal shape. What a guy. The bags are about 4 feet long, cylindrical, and weigh about 70 pounds. The heavy bag takes the place of the bottom person. The top person lays across the bag, as if laying across a persons chest. This would occur after performing the reversal. If the bottom person were still fighting, you would be able to rest or strike with knees or elbows. By laying on the persons chest, it makes it very difficult for them to breathe. No breath, no fight, game over.

Our 110 pound college student went first. She started lengthwise on the bag, as if she had just finished the reversal. Then she rotated so that she was laying across the bag. She struck rapidly with her bony elbows and knees, grunting with each strike. The diameter of the bag was keeping her from getting really low, so she was kind of rocking from knees to elbows, as the bag tried to roll out from under her. She finished and got up, obviously winded but pleased with her efforts.

When it was Penelope's turn, she quickly dropped into the starting position. When she flopped down, the bag nearly disappeared beneath her big body. Penelope rotated to the cross bag position, facing the mirrored wall. Her chest was low, but her big rear end was raised high. I was staring right at her big butt, the outline of her high cut underwear clearly visible through her tightly stretched sweatpants. Her ass rose, fell and rolled from side to side as she alternated her knee strikes. I could see the concentration on her face in the mirror. Penelope was striking with authority, causing the other group to stop and look for the source of the loud THUMP!...THUMP!!...THUMP!!! Penelope finished and got up, looking down at the slightly flattened and dented bag. As if to the bag, she said "If you're in for a Penny, you're in for a POUND" She turned toward me, blew a loose bit of damp blond hair out of her face and said, "That was great, thanks!" Whew, anytime.

Penelope was the last one to finish. The class was over and everybody started for the locker rooms. I could finally get that damn cup off, before I picked up the gear.

I suddenly became aware of a very large, warm presence behind me. I turned and rebounded off of Bridgett's powerful belly. She caught my shoulders, firmly, probably saving me from another fall. She must've thought I was a total clutz.

Bridgett glanced around, then asked if it would be O.K. for her to try that last exercise. I told her that it most certainly was O.K. and she could start whenever she was ready.

Bridgett nodded a "thank you", approached the bag and dropped down to her knees. She flopped onto the bag in the starting position. I swear, the bag said "OOOFFFAAHHHH!!", as the air was forced out through its canvas sides. When Bridgett settled for just a second, on the bag, I could see her belly touching the mat on both sides of the bag.

Bridgett quickly crabbed into the cross bag position, facing the mirrored wall. Bridgett's rear end was as wide as the 4 foot long bag she was pinning to the floor. She drove her powerful legs into the bag with a sound like a 100 MPH fastball hitting the catchers mitt. CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Her elbows, driving into the farside of the bag were nearly as loud as Penelope's knee strikes. THUMP, THUMP, THUMP. It was amazing! I was speechless, watching the rise and fall of that astounding ass. The lines of her underwear were clearly visible across her powerful globes as her sweatpants were stretched thin across her huge butt. Bridgett was slowing her pace, as if she were getting tired. I looked in the mirror and saw Bridgett, with a big grin, staring back at me. She had obviously caught me, staring, slackjawed, at her ass.

Bridgett surprised me again by rotating around on the bag. She stared intensely up at me. She glanced around again, confirming we were still alone. Bridgett asked me, sweetly, "Do you think this would work, Ricky?" She maintained eye contact as she rose up a bit and freed her huge breasts. They nearly reached to the mat. She swayed side to side, rubbing heavily across the bag, her stomach causing the bag to move with her. She stopped moving. I tore my eyes from her heavily swaying breasts, looking again into her beautiful blue eyes. She rose slightly, said "Oh, Oh, Bridg fall down", dropping heavily across the bag. She settled lower and lower on the bag, as if the bag had sprung a leak. Except the bag is filled with sand and compressed rags, not air. She rocked forward and back, easily rolling the bag back and forth, underneath her.

Bridgett had never broken eye contact. I think we were both imagining me, in place of the bag. I was just gawking at her totally awesome display of sensual power. She prompted me, asking "Well?" All I could croak out was "Yeah, I think taht would work."

Barry chose that moment to call me. He was in the hallway, discussing next weeks class with some of the students. We worked out a plan for the next class, then Barry said he had to take off. The class had gone late and he hoped that I wouldn't mind cleaning up. I told him it wasn't a problem, but he would owe me, anyway. He laughed and took off. I went back to the training room, but it was empty.

This was my chance! I hustled into the locker room, took off my jock and threw that damn, rotten lousy, no good cup in the trash can! I sat for a few minutes, nearly overcome with relief. I felt much better, now! O.K., time to clean up and take off, myself.

It had probably been 15 minutes, since Barry had left, when I got back to the training room. I wasn't kidding, that friggin' cup really hurt, O.K.? Anyway, most of the gear had been put away. The only things still out were 4 of the blue mats. Two were still laid out normally, but the the other two were set on top of the others, creating a double thick pad. How odd.

I was at the drinking fountain when I heard the doors being released and closed. Penelope and Bridgett were walking toward me, wearing their overcoats. Penelope thanked me for inviting her to the class. She thought it was great and said she would try to attend regularly. Penelope said "Catch you later" and headed for the door, closing it behind her.

Bridgett asked if I needed to get going, right away. I told her I was off the clock and at her service. She seemed to like that. Bridgett said she had talked with Penelope and had reconsidered. She decided to take me up on my offer to try some of those moves, if I had the time.

I assured her I would be careful. I asked if she had thought of anything else that she wanted to tell me, since she'd had a chance to sleep on it. I fought down the mental picture of Bridgett, not just laying on her bed, but flowing over it. Taking possession of it, each time she lay down. Man, the matress must really sink down when she crawled onto the bed. What would it be like to be between her and the bed? O.K., O.K., so it took 3 hard rounds to fight down the images. Whats it to ya, anyway?

Bridgett said that she actually had thought of something else that I should know. Just then Ms. Robinson walked into the room. While she looked much better than the file photos showed, there was still a hint of the swelling and bruising left from the attack on her. The thought of what she had gone through caused a flash of deep, burning anger at the chickenshit low life that had purposefully inflicted such pain, all for the potential payoff of a few dollars. I put those thoughts in a box and made a professional assessment of her condition. Penelope Robinson was 5 foot 11 to 6 feet tall, with blond wavy hair that brushed the top of her shoulders. She had dark brown eyes and had taken the time to lightly apply some makeup before coming out to meet me. It looked like the makeup covered most of the nearly faded bruises. Ms. Robinson had a pretty, round face with a very nice smile that grew as she crossed the room. She was wearing a plain white t shirt. Her stomach, under the t shirt, jiggled as she walked, threatening to break my concentration. Before yesterday, I would have called it a big stomach. The bright orange halter, under her t shirt, was making the fluid movement of her breasts almost hypnotic. Her waist narrowed, then flaired into hips that that in any other company would have been huge, but were probably 2/3 the width of Bridgett's. Her matching bright orange short shorts, exposed a pair of long, powerful looking legs. The fact that women's legs, given similar size and training are stronger than men's, chose that moment to fly through my conciousness. She probably weighed 260 pounds. Hospital food must not have agreed with her. Ms. Robinson was carrying what most people these days would call extra weight, but she looked like a big, healthy girl, to me.

I stood and introduced myself, looking up into her face while shaking hands. Her grip was not nearly as powerful as Bridgett's had been, but then, while she seemed to be about as tall as Bridgett, she was about half as broad. I glanced back at Bridgett, briefly wondering if she may be a bit heavier than I first thought.

She too asked me to call her by her first name, saying "Please, call me Penelope." Then Penelope turned to Bridgett, gave her a bright smile, and said "Hey Brige, you were right. He is a little cutie." I wasn't quite sure how to take the "little cutie" part, but it seemed that we were getting off to a positive start, so I didn't comment on it.

Bridgett surprised me then, standing up and moving toward the door. She said that she had to get back to work and she would get in touch with me later. She also said she would check in with Penelope, to see how she was doing. I had been wondering how I was going to interview Penelope, with Bridgett there. Her leaving solved a potential problem for me. Maybe things were swinging back my way, after all. When I scooted back to let her by, she glanced me up and down, looked down into me eyes with a little, knowing kind of smile. I wasn't sure, of course, but I thought I may be able to quit sweating the call from the headhunters, ah, I mean Internal Affairs. Bridgett didn't seem at all upset by my presence. In fact, she seemed to be far more comfortable than most people were, in the presence of a detective investigating a murder. I'd give that some thought, later.

I have to tell you, as Bridgett passed by, I felt very small between these two towers of warm, soft feminine flesh, except in one predictable place. If they had decided to hug goodby, I would have ended up like a bug on a windshield. I wonder if that would be bad? I had to get it together quick, to interview Penelope.

We sat back down and started the interview. Penelope confirmed everything from the previous statement. She did add that Bridgett had blamed herself, for the attack. Bridgett thought if she had been there, instead of pushing out a few more sets, it wouldn't have happened.

Penelope said she had been lifting weights with Bridgett for about a year. She was getting good at it and really enjoyed it. The exercise relaxed her and she said that seeing her muscles toning and building, made her feel powerful and attractive. She glanced over at me when when she said that. She seemed to be searching my face for some kind of a reaction. She caught me looking over the body she had worked so hard, on. Her eyes flicked over me, seeming to linger around my waist. She gave a small , kind of embarrassed laugh and looked away. Penelope paused and when she looked back at me there were tears in her eyes. She said that the weight lifting hadn't helped her when "that bastard" attacked her, did it? As much as she enjoyed the workouts, she really wasn't sure if she would keep going, especially if she was alone. Penelope started to sob openly.

I will never get used to the pain that stays inside a victim, undermining their ability to go on with the regular, normal, everyday things that most of us take for granted. It just rips me up, inside. I sat on the arm of the sofa, next to her and tried to calm her down. I told her about some of the victims services and counselling that were available and even mentioned the self defense class that some of the guys and I put on for the community. The class was started for victims of assaults. Most of the people in the class were still assault victims. We taught simple defensive techniques and the students met people that had had similar experiences. I told her that she was welcome to come to the next class, tomorrow night, if she wanted to. If she didn't feel up to participating yet, that was O.K., she could just watch. I mentioned that she had been training her body, but had not taught her muscles what actions to take. When confronted with a situation that is beyond our experience, we all revert to basic programming. Fight or flight. She hadn't learned the fighting part, so she tried to flee. Thats all, and it was normal. That's why the Police and members of the Armed Forces are taught hand to had fighting techniques, then given regular refreshers.

She dried her eyes with the tissue that I found for her, and apologized for breaking down. She got up to get a drink and walked to the kitchen. Her ass was wide and beautiful, only partly covered by her shorts. It looked soft and strong, at the same time. When she came back, her t shirt had been drawn tight across, and tied under her large breasts, leaving her stomach exposed. I could hardly take my eyes off the fluid like motion her

I couldn't get Bridgett out of my mind's eye as I drove back to the office. I was fortunate, mid afternoon traffic was light and I made it back without causing a wreck. It was not uncommon for me to be able to focus on a case, turning the evidence over and over until a path to the answer presented itself. This was different. It was almost as if Bridgett was so big that she was blocking my mind's view of the case.

Evidence of my distraction presented itself when I wandered back into the squadroom. Jim gave me a quick update, as soon as I walked in. I stopped, looked around, realized where I was and said the first thing that came to mind, "Huh?" Oh, man. Somehow I knew it would be a long time before I heard the end of that brilliant and inciteful response. I saw Jim start to smile at my rapidly falling "cool factor" and decided that an aggressive response was in order. "What, who?" Well, that could have benefited from a bit more thought.

Jim's response confirmed my assessment. His welcoming smile at my return was rapidly evolving into your basic belly laugh with an advanced knee slapper. It seemed unusually warm in the office, come to think of it. Maybe I was coming down with something. One could hope.

I patiently waited until Jim had recovered enough to continue, without choking. The last thing I wanted to do with Jim, was rescue breathing. I could wait.

When he could talk again, he was obviously trying to help me re-focus on the case. He said "You know, the dead, flat guy... From the park.... The lake? Roger Johnson? Is it coming back to you yet, Junior? The digital photos will be here soon, if you think that will help." He just broke up again. It was good to see that a guy that had been around death for so long, still enjoyed his work. I was glad I could be a part of it. I just wished he would quit calling me "Junior".

When he recovered this time, he said he was ready to brief me, now, if that wouldn't be too much of a burden for me. I stuck with a simple affirmative. I didn't want to start another of those laughing fits and have that linked to a fatal heart attack, or something. I figured I had enough problems to deal with, at the moment.

Bob, Jim and the techies had been busy after I left them. Our tentative ID of Johnson had been verified. The hide, where we had thought the attacker had waited for Johnson, provided evidence that Johnson himself had been the one waiting in ambush. The bat, a vintage Al Kaline, 34 inch/34 ounce, was his as well. That information rolled over the thought process and caused us to start over. Johnson had been the attacker. But, the attacker of whom? Where had that person gone to? What the heck made that weird imprint?

The consensus assessment of Johnson's planned assault/robbery was: 1) The planning wasn't bad. Location, weapon, time of day, that kind of thing. 2) His execution of the plan could have been better. He presented himself and got flattened, after all. Charitably, they figured that probably wasn't part of his plan. 3) It couldn't have happened to a better candidate.

Seemed like a pretty accurate assessment, to me.

It had been quite a day already, but, it wasn't over yet. As calmly as I could, I checked my messages. Whew! No call from I. A., to talk about a complaint or schedule an exit interview. If I got my mind back on task, I might still have time to make a contribution toward solving this case before I had to come up with a new name, for my Commercial Truck Driver's License. It had been a long time since my ego had endured a day like this. Geez, what a day!

I retreated to the Criminal Records data terminal and logged in with my password. So began the really boring part of most investigations. As was normal procedure, I did criminal record checks on all the players in the case, first.

Ms. Moore had no criminal record in any state. She didn't even have a traffic ticket, in the last 5 years. No surprises there. O.K., on to Johnson.

The only surprise in Johnson's record was how many cases could be cleared with his death. I was shuffling through Johnson's file, looking for someplace to start asking questions. I wouldn't be surprised if we had to reassign a detective from the Robbery Section, due to the drop in work load. What a piece of work, this guy was. Emphasis on WAS. When not pronounced out loud, "piece of work" in this case, is read as "good riddence".

I already knew Johnson was a "Bad Guy" in the truest sense of the phrase, but I had to wonder what he was doing out of the lockup at all. He had been arrested 12 times, since the age of 18. I didn't waste time wondering what his juvenile record looked like, since the JV records are sealed upon reaching the 18th birthday, in this state. He sure hit the ground running at 18. His arrests ranged from Disorderly Conduct, to an Armed Robbery. He only did 3 years on the armed robbery and was released last March. He must have learned something in prison. He hadn't been caught again since he got out, if you didn't count this morning.
He was suspected in 9 more crimes, 4 robberies, 2 assaults with a baseball bat and, hummmm, looks like he was graduating, 3 rapes. There wasn't enough hard evidence in the 9 cases put together to even pick him up for questioning. The morning's events were looking more and more like a happy coincidence.

I started looking at individual case files, searching for similarities. This was interesting. The last Robbery/Assault (hmmm, that's good, no rape. I hate that!), had occured at the same park where Johnson had been found this morning. The victim, Penelope Robinson, lived on Grand Pine Road. Hey, I'd seen that street today! I pulled up a County map and located Grand Pine. It was one street east of Grand Fir, Bridgett Moore's street. Interesting. Time for another Real Police Secret. One of the first things you learn is coincidences happen, but not very often.

At the thought of her, the mental image of Bridgett popped back into my head. We were outside. She was kneeling over me, looking down and smiling a knowing smile. The feeling of her lifting me, effortlessly, and dragging me across that huge, soft belly rushed back to me. Her powerful, heavy belly was resting on the right side of my chest and my right arm. I couldn't move my arm at all. When I tried to rotate out, she put a hand on my left shoulder and leaned some of her considerable weight on me. She was just chuckling at my attempt to escape. She leaned further over me and her giant breast pressed my head back against the ground, blocking out the sun and cutting off my breath. Her soft, warm stomach pressed down, flowing across my chest and pinning me, without any doubt, to the dirt trail. I saw flashes of light on the inside of my eyelids. As I began to fade out, I realized that my left arm wouldn't move. Her stomach was completely covering me, holding me down, from one side to the other. My view moved to above Bridgett, looking down. My legs, from the knees down were sticking out, but that was all. I was completely helpless, underneath her. I experienced the predictable, by this time, tightening in my underwear.

GEEZ. If this continued, I was never going to get anything done. I forced the images out of my mind and tried to control my breathing, while I read Penelope Robinson's statement. Ms. Robinson's statement said she had finished her workout, in the pavillions weight room, then started walking back to her car. Her car was parked at the far side of the lake, so that she would get an aerobic walk in, to go with her weight training. As she was walking back to her car, a man jumped out of the bushes. She looked down at him, in shock. He was demanding money, holding a baseball bat raised high, as if to swing it at Robinson, if she didn't comply.

She looked down at him? How tall is Robinson, anyway. I located the cover sheet of her statement and found her physicals. Holy smoke! What's in the water out there? Robinson was listed at 5 foot 11 and 275 pounds! O.K., so Robinson is almost 6 feet tall, and she was looking down at the creep with the bat. That certainly didn't take away from the theory that her attacker was Johnson. The M.O. was consistent, anyway.

Robinson didn't have any money with her. She panicked and tried to run away, but was hit repeatedly with the bat as she ran, until she fell down. The low life beat her unconsious and left her there to die. After the assault, Robinson couldn't remember what her assailant looked like.

Robinson was found, and the assault was called in by....what are the odds? Bridgett Moore was Robinson's workout partner. She had stayed to finish a few more sets and was riding her bike home when she found her friend, pounded into the dirt. Moore had accompanied Robinson to the hospital, waited for Robinson's relatives to arrive, then gone home.

While it is true that I didn't ask, Ms. Moore never mentioned the incident with Robinson. Robinson had been attacked 3 weeks ago. If nothing else, I would think she would have brought it up to point out the need for increased patrols. Coincidence? Maybe.

It was well past quitting time and a detective from the swing tour was bugging me to use the terminal. I noted the hospital Ms. Robinson had been taken to, and her address, so I could contact her the next day. I logged out of the system. I figured I would go workout and let my mind wander over the problem, before I went home to another frozen dinner.

I arrived at the office a bit early the next morning. I wanted to get my case logs from the day before caught up, then clear out of the office. I didn't want to be hanging around when the guys from I. A. finished their second cup of coffee and got around to deciding who to torture....I mean interview, today.

I checked with the hospital and found that Ms. Robinson had been allowed to go home, just the week before. I called her home and set up an appointment for later in the morning, since she was just leaving for a physical therapy appointment. The doctors told her she was going to be in therapy for several more weeks, possibly a few months, to completely recover. She was anticipating a full recovery. I told her that was good news and confirmed the appointment time, before hanging up.

I met with Jim and Bob, filling them in on most of the information I had dug up yesterday. I found myself minimizing the connection of Ms. Moore's involvement in both cases. That seemed odd to me until I thought about it. At this point, it really was just a coincidence. Robinson and Moore lived in the same neighborhood and went to the same nearby place, to work out. It seemed pretty reasonable that one or the other would be nearby when something happened. Anyway, it sounded good to me that way. The prevailing thought around the squad room, regarding Johnson's demise, was openly apathetic leaning toward ecstatic. He had made a choice and he reaped the consequences. Too bad. It still had to be thoroughly investigated, and that's what we would do. We all agreed that I should keep my appointment with Ms. Robinson, just to cover our bases.

I rang the bell at Ms. Robinson's house at the appointed time. I was surprised when the door opened and I was looking up into Bridgett Moore's smiling face. I felt a warm rush start to come up when I saw her, but I wasn't as awed as the day before and managed to be reasonably articulate, right from the start. We exchanged greetings and I told her that I was there to see Ms. Robinson. It turned out that Bridgett was the physical therapist that Ms. Robinson had seen. They had just gotten back from the session. Bridgett was still wearing her workout clothes. She was wearing a thin, light gray sweatshirt and dark blue sweat pants. They must have been 5x, but they fit her like they were tailor made. She sure made those sweats look good. I was prepared for the handshake this time and she still took me to the limit. She seemed to enjoy that. She sure had a beautiful smile.

I moved past Bridgett as I entered the house, realizing again just how big she was. Bridgett offered me a seat, saying that "Penny" was still in the shower. She seemed disappointed that I took a chair instead of sitting next to her on the couch. Her awesome ass covered up 2 of the 3 cusions on the couch! Bridgett said she would keep me company until Michelle was ready to talk. I took the opportunity to apologize about my unprofessional conduct from the day before. Bridgett seemed surprised, and dismissed the incident. She said that Penelope was still recovering from the attack and warned me not to tire her out too much, since they had been pushing pretty hard with the P.T. She didn't want to risk a set back.

Bridgett also mentioned something that wasn't in the case file. Penelope had told her the jerk that beat her, said she was too fat and ugly to rape. Bridgett said she was almost as upset about that as about the attack itself. Bridgett asked that I be very careful about that part of my interview. She said Penelope was too embarrassed about that to tell the investigator.

It was an early summer day, a bit warmer than normal. I had arrived for the day tour in the Criminal Investigations office. Being the junior investigator, most of the mundane daily tasks fell to me. It was about 10:30 in the morning, while I was organizing the reports from the previous shift, when the telephone rang.

A small County Sheriff's office was requesting assistance with a death investigation. It seemed that a body had been found on a walking trail, near a small lake, in a remote part of the county. The trails were part of a park that included the lake and a pavilion with a basketball court and a well appointed weight room. There were picnic tables and small bar-b-que pits scattered around the lake and into the surrounding wooded area. With the view of the lake and mountains, it was really quite picturesque. The park was very popular on most summer weekends, calling the scantilly clad sun worshipers in large numbers. However, at mid-morning on a weekday, it was as quiet as a gost town, which seemed appropriate given the object of our visit.

He was on his back, spread eagle on the trail. I don't want to sound too technical here, but he looked...flat. Not flat like a sheet of paper, or a cartoon drawing, but he was definately lacking the normal thickness you commonly see in most live people. The guy was surrounded by a strange, oval shaped imprint in the packed dirt of the trail. Only his legs, below the shins and his hands were outside the sunken area. It looked like when we lifted him up, he would leave a deeper outline in the dirt, kind of like a snow angel. I'd never seen that before and, from the look on the face of the Senior Investigator, Bob Simmons, neither had he. The mechinism of injury was not in evidence. That means the piano, boulder or whatever flatened the guy and made that imprint, was not still in the immediate area. It could've been a rougue comet for all we knew. The third member of our team, Jim Carter, thought a meteor was more likely than a comet, but, this early into the investigation, I really couldn't say. Outside the sunken area, a few feet east of the body, was a shattered baseball bat. The bat looked like it had taken a Freddy Garcia fastball in on the hands. Curiouser and curiouser, to coin a phrase.

Jim and I widened our search of the area. About 10 yards north, and just off the trail, we located where the attacker had been waiting. He had been there for some time, judging by the candy wrappers and cigarette butts laying around. His hide had been in a long curve where the brush had grown up around the trail. Due to the curve and the brush, the visibility of this part of the trail from the rest of the park was limited. It had a lot of potential for an ambush, or a robbery.

While Jim and I had been checking out the area, Bob had been checking out the dead guy. Bob would stare at the guy for a while, squat down and stare at him, then get up and repeat the process from a different spot. He did this several times. I asked what he was doing. Bob said "That's Roger Johnson." Johnson was a local bad guy. Big time, for the area. He was currently wanted in connection with seveal robberies and assaults against women. The word was he had recently graduated to raping his victims. Hair color was right, he was about the right size, near as I could tell. Johnson wasn't a big guy to start with, about 5 foot 5 inches and 135 pounds, if I remembered his last booking sheet. Given his size and his chosen profession, carrying a Louisville Slugger to work may have seemed like a good idea. It could have been Johnson, the height was close, but as I mentioned before, he looked thiner, now.

Jim asked, "Are you sure?" Bob gave him his sly look, he was good at that, and replied "Could be, seemed thicker in his picture." Jim pointed out that a picture could add 10 pounds to one's appearence. In my relatively short time in the unit I have learned that sometimes it's best to just say nothing.

Being the junior investigator on the team, the odds were good that I would be given something to do, shortly. It didn't take long for that pearl of investigations to come true. While Bob and Jim practiced their witty comebacks and watched the techies process the crime scene, I was sent to get a statement from the Reporting Party, one Ms. Bridgett Moore. According to communications, Ms. Moore lived at 14857 Grand Fir Road. I was told she was expecting me. I checked my map and found that Grand Fir was only a few minutes drive from the park.

I arrived at Ms. Moore's home at 1:15 p.m. As I parked I was thinking that the way the temprature was going up, I probably had a better deal than the guys at the crime scene. They had to wait for a lot of detail work to be done, before the body could be moved. A red Ford full size, extended cab pickup was in the driveway. As I walked to the front door, I could see a patio on the side of the house. A single chair was at one of those round tables with the big sun umbrellas mounted in the middle. The chair looked larger than usual, wider, I think. The chair looked to be of very sturdy construction, welded steel tubing and such. A 21-speed mountain bike leaned against the house, along with some standard sized folding chairs.

The screen door was closed, but the front door was open. Because of the bright sun outside, I couldn't see inside very well. I knocked on the screen door, identified myself and called inside, asking if Ms. Moore lived here. A low, but melodic, feminine voice answered from someplace inside. She said her name was Bridgett, and invited me inside, saying she would be right there. I entered and stopped a few steps inside, waiting for my eyes to adjust to the relative darkness. It was pleasently cool, inside. I noticed small tremors and wondered briefly, where the low grade earthquake was centered. Ms. Moore, who was apparently in the kitchen, asked if I wanted something cool to drink. I tried to set the tone, answering in my best Sergeant Joe Friday, "No thank you, Ms. Moore." She replied, "Call me Bridgett, please". The tremors, which had stopped, had started again. Oddly, they seemed to be getting closer.

I turned and saw Bridgett, approaching from the doorway at the far end of the living room. That explained the tremors. Bridgett was a very big girl. She was wearing sandals with about 2 inch heels. Bridgett would be 5 foot 11, maybe 6 foot, in her bare feet. Bridgett was wearing a bright colored, sleevless summer dress, that came down to mid-thigh. Bridgett wasn't just tall, she was big, too. Did I mention she was a VERY BIG girl? My goodness, each of her thighs were at least as big around as my 46 inch chest. Her calves, flexing with each step closer to me she took, looked as big as my own 26 inch thighs. Her huge belly swayed, side to side, with each step. Her breasts were like two soccer balls, moving independently, atop her awesome belly. Bridgett had a beautiful, oval shaped face, blue eyes and full lips. All this was framed with thick dark hair that fell around and over her broad shoulders.

Bridgett reached out to shake hands as she got closer. I couldn't remember why I was there and I wasn't even sure about my own name, at that moment. I felt a sudden kinship with the deer in the headlights. I had liked larger, full figured women for as long as I could remember and Bridgett had all of that, in spades. She had to weigh over 400 pounds! I had dated women that weighed 250-300 pounds before and reveled in the feeling of heavy softness, when we were together. A quick picture of Bridgett, on top of me in the women superior position came to mind. I have always enjoyed that particlar way of making love. The feeling, I think is greatly enhanced by a larger, heavier female, that can exert some serious pressure on the down stroke. I had always been able to get out from under when I wanted to, without too much trouble. I had wondered from time to time what it would be like to be truly trapped under a lover. I found the thought exciting and frightening at the same time. I wondered if she had been in that position, and if the lucky guy had survived. I noticed that my underwear seemed to be spontaniously shrinking.

That picture was still in my head as I took her hand for the ritual handshake and introduction. I looked past her big right hand and saw a large forearm that reminded me of something that I couldn't quite place. Bridgett's upper arm flexed along with her hand and forearm. As the pressure on my right hand increased dramatically, that elusive thought popped sharply into focus. I had seen the inside of enough weight rooms in my time, this very large women moved some very large weights. Well now, all that time I spent in weight rooms wasn't just spent watching. I was only 5 foot 8, but I carried 200 pounds that was still mostly muscle. I could bench press 270 pounds for sets, curl 140 pounds with a straight back and grip with 120 pounds of pressure from either side.

As I looked up into a dazzaling smile and sparkling blue eyes, I increased the pressure in my grip. Bridgett's smile got even bigger as she squeezed harder, too. We soon found the unspoken contest a draw and released. I was far closer to maxed out on that grip than I thought was reasonable, given that the other person was a sweetly smiling, tanned, 28 year old female.

While causing me to feel a bit more wimpy than when I had walked through the door, the handshake allowed me to refocus my thoughts. More importantly, I had remembered my name and the reason I was there. I'll let you in on an Official Police Secret, here, it's normally preferred that you know the reason for a interview while conducting one. In that light, I thought my returning memory was a good sign for the upcoming interview.

Bridgett offered me a seat, while we took care of her statement. There was only one couch and a matching loveseat to sit on in the living room. Having been tested once already, I chose to remain standing while taking the statement. I was also concerned that if I sat down, an unprofessional, although completly involuntary swelling could become more noticable that it needed to be. I had to back up to allow her to pass. Most of the people I work with are taller than I am. I got used to that a long time ago. As Bridgett moved majestically past me, I felt very small in comparison. I thought she was going to sit down on the loveseat. She started to go around it, then stopped and sat on the arm of the loveseat. She didn't seem to notice the popping noises.

As Bridgett recounted her morning adventure, she crossed her right leg over her left knee and began bouncing her right foot. It may have been a nervous gesture. The motion caused her dress to ride higher, unintentionally exposing more of her huge thigh and giving a clear view of her flexing quads. She obviously wasn't "cut" like a competative body builder you would see, but her toned muscles were clearly visible as she moved her leg. Bridgett was "talking with her hands" while she related the events leading up to finding Johnson on the path. I realized again just how big her forearms were. Her upper arms had more jiggle to them than her legs, but her biceps must have been 22 inches around. I had already felt a portion of the strength she had in those arms.

The feeling that the rate of shrink in my briefs was increasing, along with the fact that I couldn't remember Bridgett's last 3 sentances, led me to believe that I was loosing focus, again. Man, I had never had this much trouble talking with a witness before. I was really getting angry with myself. Okay, don't look into her eyes. Yeah, that's the ticket! It's good to have a plan.

Bridgett said she had finished her strength training in the weight room and was going for her usual walk around the lake when she came upon Johnson, on the trail. She knelt down, to check for a pulse but couldn't find one, then went and called for help. She gave her information to the 911 dipatcher and waited for somebody to show up. After the Fire Department arrived, she rode her bike home and cleaned up.

In my mind, I could picture Bridgett kneeling over Johnson. As she knelt, her belly must have nearly brushed the dirt of the trail. The idea of her, towering over his small body caused me to stop taking notes and look over at her. I realized that while she sat in the arm of the love seat and I was standing, we were looking straight across, into each others eyes.

My focus fled. It was gone, history. I couldn't think of the next logical question to ask. As I paused, Bridgett looked me up and down, and said "You look hot. Are you sure you don't want something cold to drink?" This time I agreed without hesitation. I was still trying to think of my next question when Bridgett rose and pivoted toward the kitchen. I started to step back to give her room to get by, but I was too slow this time. As she turned, her huge stomach swung and brushed against me. I barely had time to register warm softness, followed by a small portion of her awesome mass. I was already going backwards and the impact took me off my feet. I landed on my backside, in a totally unprofessional manor. Now, just for the record, I have played sports since I was a sprout and have taken and taught defensive tactics classes for 15 years. I'm normally quite coordinated.

I quickly began to get to my feet, but Bridgett was quicker. She bent over and gripped me solidly by the upper arms, giving me an up close view of the biggest breasts I had ever seen. Each one was easily bigger than my head. Her nipples were big, like the rest of her, and were putting up a valiant battle against the thin material of that overburdoned sundress. Then Bridgett lifted me right back to my feet, in the process dragging me across her enormous belly. As she pressed me against the amazing expanse of that belly, I recognized the odor of gardinias.

Bridgett was apologizing like crazy while she brushed off my clothes. When she brushed down the front of my slacks, she couldn't help noticing my obvious reaction to her massive presence. She brushed down my legs, briefly, then brushed against my erection again. She stood up, looked down at me and smiled as she apologized once more and said she'd be getting that cold drink, now. She looked flushed and I could certainly feel the heat on my face and neck.

When she turned, she bumped me with her hip, nearly knocking me over again. I just gawked after her as she walked away, toward the kitchen, giving me my first look at her from behind. Her hair came down to her shoulder blades, swaying lightly as she gracefully walked away. Her back and shoulders were broad and clearly powerful. I hadn't been moved with as little effort as Bridgett had expended lifting me up, since I was 8 years old. Her hips flaired wide, tightly stretching the already thin material of that great looking dress. I wondered if her hips would brush when she passed through the doorway she was approaching. Her backside was as impressive as the front. Each step caused a beachball sized cheek to flex and rise into a powerful rounded dome. Her calves were defined, under that extra flesh, hinting that she rode that bicycle a lot. She glanced back at me and smiled just before she went through the door way. Bridgett didn't brush the door jam as she passed through to the kitchen. For some reason, that disappointed me, until I looked closer. The doorway was 5 feet wide. It had to have been custom built.

Bridgett returned with the rasberry iced tea and I managed to complete the interview without choking or causing additional embarrassement to myself, or my department. As we finished the Q & A, Bridgett maintained eye contact with me. She had a slight smile on her moist, full lips. I noticed that Bridgett had to occasionally move her tounge over her lips, to keep them moist. It must have been the heat today. It seemed like it was 150 degrees in that house.

When we finally finished, Bridgett walked me to the door. We exchanged the usual goodbys. As she looked down at me, that dazzaling smile on her angelic face, I gave her my business card, with the case number written on it, and asked that she call if she thought of anything else. She said "You can count on it, Detective."

While I walked back to my car, Bridgett was standing in the doorway watching. When I got to the car she waved and thanked me for coming. I drove away thinking I'd had a good career. I'd helped some people along the way and made a positive differance in my community. Not everybody could say that. I figured that when Internal Affairs finished with the complaint about my conduct during the interview with Ms. Moore, I'd be lucky to get a long haul trucking job. Three states over. Under an assumed name. It was all done but the waiting. I wondered how long it would take before Bridgett would get outraged about the horny little pervert clutz that had come to her home after she had gone through the truma of finding some dead guy on her relaxing walking trail. It shouldn't take long after that to make the call. Then its Truck Masters Driver's Training Institute, here I come.

You come by my house, knocking at the door (why? I have told you before to just come on in). Upon no answer you try the knob, it turns and the door opens. You silently enter ââ,¬â€œ intent on ââ,¬Å"teaching me a lessonââ,¬Â. You have always said that I leave my door unlocked and trust society too much. You search the house looking for meââ,¬Â¦checking the kitchen, laundry room, bathroom and finally in the last bedroom, my bedroom, you find me. I am asleep. You stand and watch me for a few moments wondering what to do. It is then that you decide to remove your clothing with the thought of waking me gently from slumber then waking the passions within us. You have set all your clothing aside on the dresser and look down upon me. You smile as you lean over and kiss me, at the same time you slide down onto the bed. You nuzzle my neck as I start to stir. You bid me ââ,¬Å"Good morning beautifulââ,¬Â and instruct me not to move. I lay, waiting, for what I do not know. You start to remove my clothes, piece by piece. As you uncover every part of me you nuzzle, nip, caress and kiss all the flesh being exposed. You then turn me over onto my large stomach so that my bare back is turned towards you. You straddle my rounded buttocks and start to give me a rub down. Oh how sensuous your touch. You alternate between light and caressive to heavier and deeper. You start at my neck and slowly wonder your way down my shoulders. You move down and caress my buttocks and then down my legs. You make a comment about the strength in my legs and how hard they are. You turn me over then start to massage the front of my body. As you get down to my breasts and start massaging thereââ,¬Â¦you canââ,¬â,,¢t help but dip your head down to me. You start out by licking a circle around the nipple then you capture it in your mouth and start to suckle on me. The rasp of air coming into me is enough encouragement as you deepen the suckleââ,¬Â¦ You move to my other breast and resume your assault on it as well.

You continue down my huge bellyââ,¬Â¦ rubbing, licking and kissing my massive bulk. You move between my parted legs and work your way down. Once you get to my pussy you spread my lips and lightly flick your tongue over me. Then, without encouragement, you start to lap at my pussy as you would delectable treat. I start to climb the spiral of ecstasy and as I start to feel my orgasm come on I clamp my huge thighs together around your head. You canââ,¬â,,¢t get out of the vice like grip I have on you. I start to shiver and shake and you are amazed as you briefly look up to see me quavering. I quake and clamp onto your head and ride your face to climax. Only once the tremors quiet do I release you from between my legs. You start to move up and over my body again. You kiss me. Even though I taste myself on your lips, I am not repulsed.

You stop and look at me. Then you tell me to look at you, into your eyes. As you enter me you tell me that you love me. While we make love you tell me that you love me for being who I am, how I make you feel. You take it slowly, building us both up to a frenzy. You start to grow even harder as you approach orgasm. You want me to look at you as you cum. As you thrust into me and start cumming inside me I clench you to me with my legs. You stop moving and lay down on top of me, your own personal waterbed and start quivering. I wrap my arms around you and hold you til your breathing eases.

After while you roll to the side of me and spoon your small body around mine. I roll to the side and lay one thigh over yours. I look at you and smile for now I know its approaching my turn. I tell you that if you panic and need to stop to just go limp. Stop caressing me, stop moving. You ask why you may panic and I said ââ,¬Å"because of thisââ,¬Â.. and proceed to roll my huge bulk on top of you. You roll to your back and I roll up and on top of you. You start to harden again against my thigh.

I sit up and straddle you, allowing you to breath. Then I plop forward onto you again. At this point my breast is straight over your face and my pussy is resting against your hard on. I start to wiggle my snatch along your raging cock as I smother you with my breast. My breast covers your entire face. You try to suckle, but it is just to heavy for you to get ahold of.

I rise up off your face, you gasp for air. I shimmy my way up your body and sit on your abdomen. Uh oh, I am trying to sit on your abdomen. The back of my butt is against your hard cock but my belly is touching you between your nipplesââ,¬Â¦.way up on your chest. I start to rock slowly back and forth. As I lean forward I can hear little gasps of air coming from you. I sit here for about 3 minutes, til you are turning red. I have mercy and lift my bulk up. You take in a breath and smile at meââ,¬Â¦ ââ,¬Å"moreââ,¬Â you say, ââ,¬Å"Please moreââ,¬Â. So I move even farther up and have my rear of my butt on your chestââ,¬Â¦guess where this leaves my pussyââ,¬Â¦ hehehehe. Hmmmmm. This works for me. My legs have your arms trapped to your sideââ,¬Â¦ you are mine now. I tell you to stick your tongue out and let me ride it. You willingly obey. As I start to lean forward my pussy surrounds your chin, mouth and nose. I start to move back and forth on your face. I let you up for air every couple minutes but as you focus on my clit you drive me wild and I start pumping up and down on youââ,¬Â¦. Faster.

I decide this isnââ,¬â,,¢t good enough and rotate around so I am sitting at (on?) your head facing your chest and body. I start to crawl down slightly planting one heavy knee on either side of your head. I lower my pussy back onto your face and start to wonder my way down your body. I gradually lay down on youââ,¬Â¦full body to full body. I take your hard cock into my mouth. As you start lapping at my pussy I start to slowly take your cock into my mouth and wrap my wet lips around it. You licking starts to grow frenzied and I hear you moaning. I lift myself up off of you so you can catch a breath and lay back down. You are quite cushy. I take you farther into my mouth and work my way up and down your shaft. I cup your balls into my hands and start to kneed them. I tickle the spot just below your balls and you start to pant. I am getting excited as I am sucking you and you are eating meââ,¬Â¦. Wow. I start to move back and forth on you. I am sucking on you and also riding your face. Your hands are still trappedââ,¬Â¦ you canââ,¬â,,¢t do a thing. I start to shudder as you draw my clit between your lips and suckle on itââ,¬Â¦ I take you deep into the back of my throat. You feel the back of my throat at the tightening of the muscles in my pussy. I squeeze your butt so that you are pushed farther into my throat and hang on, ready for you to deliver your load. As you cum, I hang on and try to swallow all of it. I follow you over the edge to climax and we go flying through the stars. I again turn around and lay on top of you face to face and roll off of you. You take several moments to get your breath backââ,¬Â¦ for your color to turn to normal. You take me in your arms and hold me, again telling me what I mean to you. And you thank me, thank me for being a friend. You mean more to me than you will know.

Dr. Lyness listened intently to the woman sprawled across his black leather couch. Strands of her long, straight, and flowing brown hair came down across her huge bosom, and as she shifted her weight, the couch made noises the doctor had never heard it make before.

Her name was Beth, and she had been coming to his therapy sessions for several weeks. Dr. Lyness always looked forward to their sessions because she was one of his most insightful and intelligent patients she was not afraid to confront the darker sides of her psyche when necessary, which made his job a lot easier. But this was the first day that they were really venturing into the depths of her id, specifically her sexuality fortunately, their repoir had gradually developed to the point where she trusted his professionalism and objectivity enough to discuss these matters with him. In a way, it helped that he was a young doctor, only a few years older than her -- and he also had a quiet wisdom to him that made him seem inherently trustworthy.

"The truth is that there has always been a common thread to what... arouses me," Beth continued bravely, trying not to let herself get too self-conscious. "In fact, you could say that my sexuality centers around one basic thing." She paused and looked down for a moment, but then centered her stare into his eyes once again. "Being a woman in power."

Dr. Lyness nodded - he was not surprised. The antiquated notion that women did not enjoy such things had been shattered long ago the doctor had observed from his own empirical data that, if anything, women seemed more inclined to dominance once cultural expectations were left outside the bedroom. Whereas men generally solve problems as a means to an end, getting true competitive satisfaction only while fighting for a better career/self-image/social niche, women naturally find solace dominating those they care about: their own relationships, households, and families. To them, domination is not just a solution to a given problem, but rather a necessary indication and imprint of caring, closeness, and existence an awareness and acknowledgement of time's passage, and the emotions of each moment.

"Actually," Beth continued softly, "it's even a bit more specific than just power in the abstract sense." She stopped just then, wondering if she should let herself continue. How would this man judge her? Would he think she was crazy? Or just joking? Growing up, she had always been raised with the silent understanding that sex talk stayed in the bedroom, especially when you're a woman. Maybe this whole session was a mistake...

But, just then, despite all her misgivings, Beth found herself feeling quite comfortable looking at the doctor's understanding countenance. She trusted him. Suddenly, she asked herself, what am I holding back for? She sat up on the couch and looked at the doctor.

"I like to squish," she finally said for the first time in a formal setting. Even though she heard herself say it out loud, she still almost couldn't believe she had told him, but she felt a wall come down as uncertainty fizzled into relief and joy. "I mean... I LOVE to squish! It's the only thing that gets me off... but, wow..." she blushed a little before going on, "does it get me off!" Beth giggled into her hands, a little embarassed, but the doctor gave her a comforting smile and without uttering a word, urged her to continue. Reassured, she went on.

"Squishing makes me feel like a goddess, beyond myself in a way. I feel alive, powerful, beautiful, sensual - a real woman, reveling in that which only woman can do.

"I mean," she explained, "I know that men are typically perceived as more violent than women and all, but everytime a man tries to inflict damage, it requires him to exert a certain amount of effort towards the target whether he throws a punch or wields a sword, there is only the brief moment of impact and nothing more. It is methodical, distant, and cold - a single problem perceived and solved by a function of male logic (regardless of whether or not the trigger of the incident is emotionally derived).

"A woman, on the other hand, naturally has more curves, more body fat, a lower center of gravity, and a greater interconnectivity with her surroundings, including the earth beneath her feet. If I choose to, I can squash whoever is beneath me without any effort at all, just with my presence just by existing.

"I love that I have the power to change the actual physical shape of anyone, just by doing what I am now: sitting. Or by standing, or by walking, or by even just laying down. Is there any conceivable way I could avoid doing each one of those things simultaneously? No. They're everyday parts of life, all of them I couldn't get around them if I wanted to. Regardless of what I do, I am present, and so is the earth and it's gravity. The only variable in who gets squashed is whoever gets caught in between first.

"I mean, there could have conceivably been anything or anyone on this sofa cushion when I came in this office and sat down. But in all circumstances, the very nature of its physical form is altered forever, flattened most likely. Am I consciously aware of this? Of any pain, contortion, death? No. A woman can't be looking under herself every second of the day, worrying constantly about every place she steps or sits, after all.

"But even those unknowing squashees still feel my soft skin, my closeness, my warmth, my emotions it is not a cold death, but an intimate one. For on some intuitive level, I do feel them squish underneath me, and it cleanses my soul."

Beth smiled, now feeling totally at ease, her once repressed thoughts rushing out like an unstoppable wave.

"Squashing is a part of me in everything that I do. When I'm walking down the street, and I see some bugs, I HAVE to step on them, and feel their tiny bodies squish helplessly under my bare feet. I know it's gross, but I can't resist expressing the power deep within myself. Sometimes I'll even think of guys that have pissed me off in the past, and imagine that they're the bugs I'm squashing flat." She paused and smiled to herself. "From the eyes of a goddess, men and insects are quite alike."

Suddenly Dr. Lyness' chair made an abrupt shift as he leaned backwards, and he almost fell out before regaining his balance. "Ohmigod, are you OK?" asked the equally startled Beth, reaching towards him.

Dr. Lyness composed himself. "Just fine," he said, smiling again, "I'm sorry, Beth, please continue." He couldn't help but feel a little silly at his sudden loss of balance he had actually been listening quite intently to all of Beth's words and trying to put them into perspective, but there was something about that last statement - a certain genuinity, perhaps - that had somehow caught him off guard. Gathering his composure, he reminded himself that despite its intensity, her words were not meant literally, but symbolically symbolism, after all, was the hallmark of dreams, spirituality, and sexuality - human psychology at its purest. This 550 pound woman's experiences obviously could not have involved actual men she would have squashed them to death instantly. Indeed, he thought to himself, they would not have fared much better than the bugs. He felt foolish for even momentarily taking her metaphor literally.

Beth, sure that the doctor was OK, smiled and continued. "Men squash under me just as easily."

Dr. Lyness almost fell out of his chair again, but caught himself before she could notice. She *had* actually done this to a man before?! More than anything, Dr. Lyness wanted to ask her how she avoiding killing the poor guy it was the next logical question. But no matter how he tried to assemble the words, he could not find a way to ask her without risking an inference to her weight. Regardless of the fact that her sexual psyche indiciated that she might well enjoy being called fat, he couldn't be sure that telling her so abruptly might not trigger the common social behaviors that would cause her to be offended.

How hard it must be, he thought, for any man or woman with this fantasy to communicate it to a partner. A man who wanted to be squashed and a woman who liked squashing could meet and never even know what they could share, even going all their lives without telling each other. Hell, here he was, an impartial counselor speaking to only one person with the fantasy, and he was restrained by socialization. How fascinating.

"Still," she went on, "there's no getting around it. When I see a hot guy, I can't help but want to trample them flat, or squash them under my fat ass."

Dr. Lyness gulped, his adam's apple like an orange. He could wait no longer - he had to ask. "How do they... survive?"

Beth suddenly shot him a glare, and a bit of indignation came to her voice. "Are you calling me FAT, doctor?"

Dr. Lyness FROZE. He was suddenly terrified, more than knew he should be given that his only rational concern was hurting her feelings. But this was a survival instinct of fear and adrenaline kicking in, and being a well-to-do academic, he had never felt this way in his life. Panic set in.

But before he could say or do a thing, Beth's indignant stare quickly melted into a mischievous but good-natured smile. Suddenly he realized: she had just been teasing him. Again he felt foolish.

"Survival is obviously an important consideration if I like the guy", Beth continued, "I, as a woman, am always geared towards some semblance of monogamy if the guy is cute, and I squish him to death right away, no more cute guy." She giggled and bounced on the creaking couch. "Cute guy go squish!" she said in a playful voice, followed by more giggling. "Sure, the moment would make me orgasm like crazy, but then what? I've learned that there's just certain things I can't do if I want the guy to make it to the next squashing it's hard to repress my natural desires, but I do my best to set limits. First of all, common sense dictates I have to stay on the ground, same level as the victim, no elevated ground or platforms to jump off period."

Still charged with adrenaline, the doctor's mind couldn't help but swim at the possibilities a woman that size falling from up above would flatten ANYTHING. Instantly. It was a terrifying thought. Thank god she had come to that conclusion, and had the will power to enforce it.

"Also," Beth went on, "even though a part of me loves bouncing, I can't allow that either. If a man is strong enough, he may be able to withstand me sitting on him for a very short time, but a butt drop will squash him flat."

No kidding, thought Dr. Lynuss. Her ass was huge that men could survive underneath it for an instant seemed impossible to believe.

"And," said Beth, lost in her own thoughts, "as hard as it is, no trampling, and definitely no trampolining if I start jumping up and down on any man, he will squish like an ant. No, the most I can do is gently step on his chest or stomach with one foot, gradually and carefully applying more pressure until he can't take it. If my other foot leaves the floor, goodbye ribcage or internal organs."

Again, the doctor couldn't help but contemplate how something would survive under her foot at all looking at her fat, hourglass body, it was hard to believe that even the pavement withstood her. But Dr. Lynuss put aside his own thoughts for a moment. The real problem here was that it was sounding less and less like she was guessing what was too much, and more like she was speaking from experience.

"When confronted with such powerful sexual feelings," asked Dr. Lynuss after a moment, "how do you know for certain that you'll stop yourself before it's too late?"

Beth looked right into his eyes. "I don't."

Dr. Lynuss couldn't believe it. She wasn't joking. "And the men..."

"They understand the risk and accept it. But then again, what choice do they have?"

Dr. Lynuss paused and thought to himself.

"You think I'm crazy, don't you?" asked Beth, beginning to lose her assurance.

The doctor looked right at her, and once again found a smile to put her at ease. "No. This is not the first time I've heard about crush fantasies from a patient, it's a recognized fetish in the psychological community. I don't think I truly understood the intensity of it until today, but I certainly wasn't unfamiliar with the fantasy."

"Really?" asked Beth. "I knew it! Somewhere I had the feeling that it was the world's best kept secret."

"Wait now, I should tell you, though," he warned her, "that the fantasy has not been proven to be any more than a rarity, in the minds of a very small percentage of men and women."

"I see..." she replied, sounding disappointed.

"But...", he went on, wanting to reassure her, "something struck me as you were talking. The psychological information available about squashing fantasies fails to truly acknowledge how diametrically opposed they are to everything we are taught as men and women in society. To even understand the fantasy requires a complete redefinition of what is power and beauty, tossing the current social standards aside regardless of the cost."

"Which means..."

"Which means that it is likely that the vast majority of people with these sorts of thoughts never express them in fear of isolation, so theoretically, it is conceivable that the fantasy of women squishing men is MUCH more commonly held that we've been led to believe. If that's true, we could be witnessing a breakthrough in the modern understanding of the sexual psyche!"

"How did I know?" Beth suddenly asked herself in wonder and excitement. "I mean, there had always been that part of me that thought I was the only one in the world who found squashing to be sexual, but once began meeting others that felt the same way, I started to come to terms with what I had known intuitively all along: that women squishing men is an inherent part of our sexuality as people."

"Well, hold on now, I don't know if I would go that far. There's hardly evidence to suggest..."

"No wait, think about it... all men want nothing more than to physically be inside a woman. The only time they can achieve this feeling throughout their entire bodies is when they are underneath her it's a very short symbolic jump, and really quite obvious... and women, we just want a man to stay in our domain, surrounded by our energy, held by our presence, never to leave us. What better a metaphor for our minds to conjure than squashing? It addresses and satisfies both the male and female desires simultaneously..."

"Well yes - but still, even if this were true, why have we as a culture reached a point of such denial about it in the first place?"

"Well," Beth was on a roll she knew she was on to something. "For one thing, the influence of patriarchal religion still echoes in our institutions and social constructs because of this, part of the modern thought that is engendered in our minds compels us to automatically be revolted by any examples of true female power. Add to that a multi-billion dollar weight loss industry built on exploiting females as weak, funded by the self-loathing of starving women."

"Still," asked the doctor, "if men really have the urge to submit control to powerful women, shouldn't that eventually cause perceptions to change anyway?"

"Not with the way men usually fraternize to discuss sex. They objectify women and reinforce this objectification with each other we all have known that this is bad for women, but it is bad for men, too. Objectifying implies a single standard that is absent of subjective interpretation and personal taste no man wants to break from the pack and be alienated, so he pledges allegiance to the same ideal whether he believes it or not. So there is nothing to release us from the same loop of dismissing female strength, regardless of the price to women AND men - and ultimately, that which is perceived as the sexual norm continues to go against our own natural instincts."

Dr. Lynuss paused and considered this. "That's a fascinating hypothesis, Beth, but without any hard evidence, I certainly can't jump to any conclusions." Seeing her disappointment, he added. "However, I will definitely give it some study. At the very least, squashing could be far more prevalent than we have been led to believe."

"Thank you, Doctor."

"However, as much as I enjoy discussing and debating theories with you," said Dr. Lynuss, "they are of a generalized nature I'd like to stay focused on you for a moment." He had not forgotten to inquire about the damage she may have done to men while squashing them, and he could not wait any longer. "What was your first experience squashing a man?"

Katrina was massive. No, thatââ,¬â,,¢s not even close Katrina was utterly gargantuan! At only 15 years of age, she stood 6ââ,¬â,,¢5ââ,¬Â barefoot, and weighed in at a scale-crushing 982lbs. Being of Jamaican origin, she had smooth dark skin and an absolutely mammoth ass and thighs which, when seated, were a staggering 8 feet wide.

Katrina had two sisters, both of whom were well over 700lbs, and her mother who weighed in at over 1,200lbs. All four of them exercised to keep fit and mobile, all four of them were over 6ââ,¬â,,¢ tall, and all of them loved to eat. Her father was a successful businessman (yet standing a mere 5ââ,¬â,,¢10ââ,¬Â tall and weighing a tiny 180lbs), which meant that they were quite a wealthy family with food in abundance and the majority of their household furniture custom-made to support the colossal weight of the women and also to accommodate their ultra-wide asses.

She went to school in California, and was at least 10 times the size of most of her schoolmates and because of this, she was the subject of considerable teasing. She ignored the majority of the teasing because she was very happy with her size and herself and was always happy and therefore had very many friends. There were, of course, a few people who were quite nasty and would never accept Katrina for who she was, and one day they pushed just that little bit too farââ,¬Â¦.

Katrina was walking through her classroom and heading towards the back where her specially designed chair was. The chair was reinforced with solid steel and was made to provide enough space for her 8 foot ass. As she walked (making the room shake slightly with every half-tonne footstep that she made) her main protagonist (Martin) made a snide comment from his seat which she didnââ,¬â,,¢t hear, but his little group of cronies around him all laughed nastily while glaring at Katrina.

That was it. She was going to put up with no more of this. She stopped walking and turned to look down at Martin. Her massive frame towered over him and his little gang, and they all stopped laughing quite quickly when they saw the look on her face. She reached a massive, strong arm down and grabbed Martin by the scruff of his neck and lifted him effortlessly into the air and level with her face, his feet dangling about a foot and a half off the floor. The entire room fell silent in amazement.

"Right then, you little runt" boomed Katrina, "since you've been constantly teasing me about my weight and size, you've never actually bothered to find out how heavy I am, have you?"
"Errm.... &rtgulp&rt... I..... errr...." stammered Martin
"No, you haven't" replied Katrina, "Well, I'll tell you, shall I?"

There was a pause while Martin opened and closed his mouth, desperately trying to say something through his sheer panic.

"I weigh" continued Katrina "982lbs, which is roughly half a tonne."

There was a collective gasp of disbelief from everyone in the room, and a petrified whimper from Martin.

"And you're going to discover just how heavy that is" Katrina said in a menacing voice.
"Oh n... no! I'm sorry Katrina! I... I.... I won't tease you ever again...." stuttered Martin
"Ha ha, it's too late for that little man"

With that, Katrina turned around to face the back wall, and changed her grip on her little victim so that she had a hand holding each shoulder and pressing his tiny body against her unbelievably massive belly. With that done, she began to run (as best she could at her size) towards the wall. The classroom shook slightly more and Martin, suddenly realising what was about to happen, began to scream and plead for mercy.

"Noooooooooo! Pleeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeaaaase don't!" begged Martin as they got closer and closer to the wall, but it was too late. Katrina's mammoth bulk slammed into the wall, sandwiching tiny Martin in between and silencing his screams. His body was instantly compressed flat and all of his air left his lungs in a huge rush. The people in the room were utterly stunned and open-mouthed at this amazing display of strength and weight.

Katrina stepped back a few paces, allowing some air back into the semi-conscious Martin, and then charged at the wall again, crushing his tiny body with her behemoth bulk. The sound of the plaster on the wall cracking was audible for everyone in the room, which only added to their amazement. She stepped back once more, and bits of cracked plaster fell to the floor as she turned to face the room holding the now motionless body of Martin against her huge belly.

She walked a few steps back into the middle of the room and threw his little body onto the floor. Martin landed on his back with a thud, which seemed to help him regain consciousness a little. Katrina was towering over him and looking down upon him with cold, merciless eyes.

"And now it's time for you to experience a half-tonne splash" growled Katrina
"N... no... please Katrina" begged Martin, "have mercy! I can... can... barely m.... m.... move from your last crushing"
"Hah!" She laughed back, "and that was NOTHING compared to what's about to happen to you. This time, I have GRAVITY on my side!"

And with that, Katrina bent her legs a little and propelled herself into the air. Her colossal bodyweight did an arc through the air and a massive shadow was cast over Martin. He look up with a horrified look on his face and screamed for all he was worth, but it was too late. Katrina's full 982lbs impacted belly first onto his tiny body, completely covering him and silencing him at the same time. Several people in the room realised with horror that it could have been their body was now buried under half a tonne of flab and bulk, and they quietly thanked their lucky stars.

Katrina slowly got to her feet and looked down. The lino floor had actually dented around Martin's body! There was a slight indentation in the floor that was the size of her massive belly, and it was MUCH bigger than her victims entire body, which was also indented in the lino, slightly more than her belly print! She felt very proud of herself as she saw the look of utter terror in the eyes of people who would normally tease her.

"And this boys and girls" she boomed at everyone in the room, "is what will happen to every single person who teases me or any of my friends"

Everyone looked dumbstruck! With that, Katrina leaned down, grabbed Martin's still body and carried it back to her massive chair. She laid him on the seat like a cushion, smiled, turned around, and sat her full, gigantic weight down onto him.

At that point, the door opened and their teacher walked in, who knew that various people teased Katrina and she tried to help put a stop to it. She saw the missing pupil from his chair, then saw the cracked plaster at the back of the classroom, and then saw the massive indentation in the floor. She looked at Katrina who had a huge smile on her beautiful, fat face, and the teacher winked at her, saying nothing about Martin.

Katrina lifted up slightly and dropped back down again, feeling utter pleasure at the sensation of the tiny body crunching under her mammoth ass, and settled down ready for a great lesson....

My 200lb plus wife was taking some nite classes and she met a gal that wanted us to come over for dinner.
I said sure and when got to there house I could not belive my eyes. Her friend was one of the largest women I had
ever seen in person she was almost 6ft tall and had to weigh well over 500 lbs. She had huge arms and thighs
maybe not the biggest of boobs for someone her size but her belly and butt more than made up for it. But wait
that wasn't the onle surprise frome down the hall came one of the smallest men I have ever seen. He wasn't a
midget but he had to be less than 5 ft tall and was very very thin I don't even think he weighed 100lbs. Well they
were very nice people and we where have dinner and some beers with them. The women seemed to be drinking 3
beers to my one and her husband was just kind of sipping on his and starting to look at his wife in a concerned
way. Well we had been there for about 5 hours and the huge women was getting kind of drunk and flurtatious with
me. I could tell that her husband did not like what was going on. Well the huge women went into the kitchen to
get some more beers and her husband followed behind her. The size difference was truly amazing. I could kind of
hear him talking but then all of a sudden I herd her bust out laughing and tell him to just try and stop her and she
would flatten him like a pancake like the last time. My wife was in the bathroom and did not hear any of this. I
thought man that little guy better be careful cuz she could eat him for lunch. Well before they came out of the
kitchen I herd a loud noise and I asked if everything was OK the huge women yelled out that everything was fine
but I thought that I could hear the muffeled sounds of her husband. I just wondered what the heck was going on.
well after another minute the huge women came out and sat down she gave me another beer and a wink. I asked
where her husband was she said he had to go take care of something and might be back in a little while. My wife
came out of the bathroom and did not look so good. She asked if she could go lay down. The huge women took
her to a back bedroom. I was sitting on the couch and when she came back she ploped down right next to me. It
made me almost spring off of the couch. She was so huge I never felt like such a small man in my life. Well she
started to put her hand on my leg. I said um what are you do...but before I could get the rest out she took her
huge arm and wraped it around my head and pulled me into her enormous body. I could not belive how strong she
was. I tried to push away but she was pushing her wait into me then agaisnt the couch. She started to whisper in
my ear. You know you want me and it dosn't matter anyway cuz once I get my 570lbs on top of you you will be all
mine. I couldn't belive what was happening. Just then her husband came out his face was all red and he looked like
he'd been crying of something. He told her to get away frome me. Then she stood up and just towered over him.
She just had this evil look on her face as she pushed him into the wall. He slamed into the wall really hard but did
not fall down. As he turned around she lunged at him and with her huge butt. creamed him up against the wall. He
totally dissapeared behind her. She just grinding and grinding him with all of that massive weight. I got up to help
him but was a little more tippsy then I thought. I reached out to try and pull her away but with one big push from
her I fell back onto the couch. She just started to laugh and say so you want some of this too!!!. Then she made
3 quick steps turned around hoped in the air and landed all of her 570 pounds on top of me. She knocked all of the
wind out of me but I had managed to get my head over to the side a little. I was gasping for air and she was just
sitting of top of me telling me how much fun we where going to have. I could see that her husband was just laying
on the floor not hardly moving. She started to take off her top and said it will be so much fun to smother you with
all of my body. My god she was enormous I tried to push her off of me but she just took my hands and buried
them into some of her rolls of fat and put several lbs of her weight on them so I could barley move. Then she
bounced several times on top of me really hard knocking more of my wind out of me as I lay there trying to catch
my breath. She some how took off her sweat pants and still keep me traped underneath her. She said your going
to do what I want or I crush the puny little life out of you. I didn't say a word and then I heard her husband start
to make some groaning noises. He must have been a prety tuff little guy cuz some how he was getting on his feet.
She just looked at him and said well what ya gonna do about it. He had this ferious look in his eyes and he came
running torwds her. I couldn't belive what she did next. Just before he got to her she leaned almost all of her
weight back on me and lifted her legs off of the ground. his little 90lb body came flying in right between her
gigantic thighs. She closed them around him and began to squeeze and squeeze. Her thighs covered him from his
puny waist to just below his chin. His littler arms where traped in there too. He was fighting to get out but had no
chance. after about 10mins of massive squeezing he bagan to give up his fight. I said stop it your going to kill him
and she just laughed and said gee I hope not. She continued to squeeze I thought I heard some bones crack and
he let out a yell. He was completely weak now and she let him go and he fell to the floor under neath her massive
legs. She said this should keep him quiet for a while and I could feel her weith shift from me and It felt like most of
it was being pushed onto the floor. I was able to look over just enought to see one of her big feet pushing on his
stomach as the other one covered his mouth and nose. He was totally still now and she said there he shouldn't
bother us for a while.

then she started to put more and more weight on top of me. She said I get so tired of that little runt it's nice to
have a bigger man to play with. I don't how big I'm but I was probaly twice as big as her squashed husband.
She must have been sitting on top of me for a good half hour now and by this time my legs and hands had all
fallent to sleep. She stood up and turned aroung and just looked at me. I tried to get up and run. but I just fell to
the floor.
She came down on top of me stradleing me, facing my feet with her kness on each side of my head. she said
gosh your making
this way to easy for me. With that she started to cover my head with her huge butt and crotch. She said ok now
you are going to make me smile and if you don't I will sit on your head until it is flat as a pancake. She started to
bounce and wiggle her womenhood on top of me I could hear her moaning and sighing. I could barley breath but
she new what she was doing and had just the right amount of weight on top of me. After about another half hour
she scooted back and said now it's your turn. With that she layed down on top of me covering
me with all of her huge body. My face was burried in mounds and munds of her huge belly rolls. I couldn't breath at
all and I didn't have much air to start with. I tried to push her off but she would just give me a huge pounce of all
of her weight. She started to play with my manhood. I didn't think I could even get hard but she startd to rubb
and suck on me and befor I new it I was as hard as a rock. I was gasping for air and I started to see stars. I tried
not to let my manhood go but I didn't have a chance. I let out one last gasp and the next thing I know she was
bouncing and bouncing on top of me I only lasted a few more seconds and I went out.

The next morning I woke up in my own bed and wondered how the heck I got there. My wife just looked at me a
laughed. She said boy you must have had way to much to drink last night. She said it's a good thing Mary is big and
strong cuz you where so passed out she had to put you in our car.
Mary sure had fun though she said you are such a nice guy that next time you'll even have more fun!!

the end

When Brenda was a baby, she was diagnosed with a thyroid condition that would condemn her to a life of obesity. Other than that, she was a completely healthy little girl. One day when she was 13, her parents were going out for the evening, so they told her that Lily from across the street was coming over to baby-sit. Lily was a stunning 17yr old Chinese girl who was 5 feet tall, 91 lbs. with shiny straight black hair down to her waist.When Lily came over, Brenda was just polishing off a huge bowl of popcorn( no matter how much she ate, she always felt hungry) Thruout the evening, they watched T.V. with Brenda continuing to eat whatever was left in the fridge. At 11:00 Brenda had just found a wrestling show on t.v., and a cherry pie in the refrigerator, when Lily announced that it was time for her to go to bed. Brenda refused, saying that she loved to watch wrestling & that she hadn't finished her "snack" yet. By this time the pie was half eaten already. Lily told her that she was going to bed NOW, and that she needed to get more exercise & eat less. This infuriated Brenda, who stood up to her full 5'9" and 429 pounds & said "O.K. lets imitate the wrestlers we just saw."
Lily didnt even act concerned: she said "if it'll make you put down the food & go to bed, fine" I guess she figured she would stay out of reach until Brenda tired herself out. Little did she count on Brendas reach & quickness. Brenda grabbed a fistfull of Lily's hair in her fat hand & yanked her off the couch.She dragged Lily to the center of the livingroom, while holding her by the hair the entire time.Lily's tiny little body was being held upright by Brendas grasp on her hair, and Brenda then wrapped her other arm around Lily's waist & squuezed the poor girl in a bear-hug against her huge fat belly. When Lily was nearly out-cold & gasping for air, Brenda laid her out on the living room floor, undid her blouse & skirt, leaving her lying on the floor in her panties & bra. She then waddled over until she was straddling the helpless little girl & just sat down on top of her. The entire room shook as Brendas 400+ pounds crushed the helpless little girl. Her huge ass & thighs just engulfed Lily, completely burying her under a mountain of fat. She then said, although Lily coundnt hear her," Now whose babysitting who?" After what seemed like an eternity, but was really about 2 minutes Brenda slowly rolled off Lily who was out cold, completely squashed, and making little whimpering noises. Brenda carried her into the spare bedroom, tucked her in, & stayed up until 2:00 A.M. watching T.V. & eating until she heard her parents pull up. Then she climbed into bed with Lily, whispered that if she ever mentioned a word of this she would be sorry, & made believe she was asleep when her parents walked in!

If you recall the last time that Lily, the cute 91 pound Chinese
girl babysat for Brenda, the huge 13 yr. old who was 5'9" and already 429 lbs., she got squashed. so the next month when Brenda's parents asked her to baby-sit again, she hatched a plan. After Brenda's parents left for the evening, she called her sister Meika to come over to Brenda's house. Meika was 20 yrs. old and much bigger than her sister Lily. She was 5'5" and 107 pounds. Brenda was sitting on the couch & gobbling down snacks as usual when Meika came in. She asked what was going on & Lily said that they were going to teach her a lesson. With that, Meika ran behind the couch and grabbed two handfulls of Brendas hair, pulling her head back. while Brenda was occupied with that, Lily started slapping Brenda's huge belly. The punches didnt have much of an effect, but they were leaving red marks across Brenda's huge rolls of fat. That's when Brenda got mad. She wrapped one massive arm behind her and around Meika's head and fipped her over the couch to the floor in front of her. Then with a grunt, Brenda stood up,grabbed Meika by her skinny little arms and picked up Meika in mid-air. All this time, Lily was punching Brenda, but her tiny little fists were having absolutely no effect. Brenda started crushing Meika in her huge ham-like hands, while keeping her dangling in mid-air. Then she carried the gasping Meika over to her father's excercise bench and laid the poor girl over it. She then straddled the bench & with a roar she sat down on top of the helpless Meika. Brenda's huge ass crushed the little girl & she just continued to bounce up & down until Meika was completely unconscious & Meikas panties were stained red from the squashing. Brenda then got off and turned her attention to Lily who was cowering in a corner by this time with her hands to her mouth, just watching her sister being completely pulverized.

If you recall, Lily the cute Chinese girl who was 5' tall and 91 pounds had got squashed the first time that she babysat for Brenda, the 13 year old girl who's thyroid condition had made her already 429 pounds. So she called her sister Meika to come over the next time she babysat to try & get revenge. things didnt quite work out as planned, because when the two sisters attacked Brenda, She just ignored Lily's feeble punches, dragged Meika over to her fathers exercise bench, and squashed the 5'5" 107 pound girl until she was completely pulverized, and bounced on her tiny little ass until her panties were stained red. Lily was cowering in a corner by then with her hands to her mouth, watching her sister get pulverized. Brenda then got off Meika, turned around and started waddleing towards Lily. Lily watched in terror as the huge girl got closer, and in a desparate attempt, she ducked her head & tried to run past Brenda. Brenda just stuck out one fat forearm, & Lily's tiny belly smacked into the arm and was draped over Brenda's arm. With a quick flick of her wrist, Brenda sent Lily flying back into the corner. Then Brenda clamped one fat hand around Lily's wrist & started dragging her over to the middle of the room by her sister. Brenda had a big grin on her face: after all, despite her massive bulk,she was just a 13 yr. old girl & this was just another game to her just like playing with her dolls. Lily knew however that she could be badly hurt by this huge girl. As they got to the middle of the room, Lily knew that Brenda intended to squash her on top of her sister, and in a desperation move, she dropped to her knees while Brenda still had a grip on her wrist. With her free hand & arm, Lily made a fist & brought her arm up under Brenda's crotch. Brenda was shocked & stunned by this & let go of Lily's hand. Lily took advantage of this & took both of her hands together and in a clubbing motion, brought both of her arms together up under Brendas thighs. Brenda was seeing stars and tears started to well up in her eyes. By this time, Meika was coming to, and seeing what was happening, she crawled over to Brenda and wrapped her arms around Brenda's ankle. Brenda turned to fend off this new challenge, and stumbled over Meika and crashed to the floor in a monumental thud. The entire house shook as Brenda lay prone on the floor. Seizing the opportunity, both sisters jumped on top of Brenda's huge belly, and started bouncing up & down.

The last time, 13 yr. old 429 lb. Brenda had clamped one fat hand around Lily's wrist and was dragging her over to her prone sister Meika who had already been squashed by Brenda. In a desperation move, Lily dropped to her knees, made a fist, and brought her hand & arm up in a clubbing motion to Brenda's crotch. This stunned Brenda momentarily, and she released the grasp on Lily. Lily then put both hands & arms together and once again brought them up past Brendas fat thighs & smacked her pussy hard. Tears were welling up in Brenda's eyes, and Meika seeing what was happening, crawled over & wrapped her arms around Brendas ankle.Feeling this new attack, Brenda turned, tripped over Meika, and crashed to the floor in a monumental thud! The two little Chinese sisters took advantage of seeing this huge whale lying helplessly on her back, & jumped on Brendas fat belly. They started bouncing their little asses on Brendas belly. With every bounce their asses would sink 4 to 5 inches into the huge billowing rolls of fat,but they werent hurting the big girl. Finally, Brenda reached up and clamped one hand around each girls thigh.Brenda's fat wrist was already bigger than either girls leg, and with a quick flick, she tossed both sisters off of her and on to the floor.She then slowly rolled over until she was on her hands & knees,and once again grabbed hold of Meika's leg. Meika was already hurting from the earlier squashing and could offer no resistance as Brenda pulled her right up to her. Lily had gotten to her feet by this time & was punching
Brendas arm in an attempt to distract her, but her punches had about the impact of a fly,and Brenda just ignored her. Brenda was still on her hands & knees, and just fell foward on top of Meika, once again squashing the little 107 lb. girl under her. This time when Brenda got to her feet, Meika didnt move at all, she just lay there out cold. Brenda then reached out & grabbed the startled little Lily by her upper arms & carried her to the center of the room. With one hand she lifted Lily's arms over her head, and with her free hand she pulled Lily's blouse up over her head & tossed it away. Lily was standing there naked from the waist up, her arms pinned over her head in Brenda's grasp, while Brenda looked in amazement at Lily's 29A breasts, her protruding ribcage & 18" waist. Brenda carried Lily to the far wall, and using all her 429 pounds, crashed foward, burying Lily under an avalanche of fat. When Brenda backed away, Lily collapsed to the ground in a heap. Brenda scooped her up, carried her over to her still unconscious sister, and placed the 91 pound Lily on top of Meika. Brenda
then backed off & waddled foward until she was 6 inches away. She then jumped in the air and "SPLASHED" BOTH GIRLS. The room shook so hard that a lamp crashed off a table & fell to the floor. Brenda spent the rest of the night getting the two sisters presentable enough to walk home before her parents came back, and they never bothered her or babysat for her again!

This is a story of a teenage kid who was in the wrong place at the wrong time. Melvin was the boys name. A normal 16 year old kid, small for his age, but wise none the less! On this fateful day, he was cruising the local mall with his friend scamming on the chicks when bumped into this old hag.
Hey witch, he said, "Get out of my way"! "You better watch your manners
young man"! She said! "Watch this!" Melvin said, as he grabbed his private parts! The old woman was shocked, and grab the young man by the scruff and pulled him close! Melvin was surprised by the woman's strength and the old woman whispered to his face. "From this day forwards you pathetic little worm, all big and over sized women will squash you for the bug that you are!".......... Melvin broke loose from her grasp and backed away from her. The old gypsy woman just looked at him with daggers! Melvin just gave a nervous laugh and slapped his friend on the shoulder and walked away!......

As he rounded the corner, he slammed into a fat lady carrying some packages! He bounced off of her like a pinball, and fell to the floor. The fat lady got pissed because he knocked down all of her packages. The fat woman was dress in a big Moo-Moo wearing high Platform shoes, she walked up to stunned boy on the floor and place her big shoe on his chest and started to apply pressure saying, "You little son of bitch! "You broke my new wine glasses, now you must pay". With that she started to stamp his chest with her heel, and her big heavy leg was smashing him senseless!" Melvin's friend pushed the fat woman away, and picked Melvin off the floor and they ran. Melvin asked, "What the F--k was that all about???" Holding his chest and rubbing the sore spot! "I haven't foggiest idea", his friend responded, "but it must be the curse"! Melvin laughed hard at his friend and spied and couple of seats down the way and told his he need to crash a sec.

With that, Melvin and his buddy sat down and stretched out! "Ahhhh! This is the life, eh"? "No school, and tons of girls every where"! "Hey Melvin", "Look" "that chick over is looking right at me"! "Dude, go over there and talk to her", Mel said. So he got and left to go scam. And Melvin had the comfy bench all to himself! He sat there contemplating what that old hag had said, and he rubbed the sore spot on his chest at the same time. Just then these two Big Ladies came walking up to the same bench Melvin was on. These ladies were huge, they must have been 300 or more pounds each. One had the biggest ass stuffed into a spandex leotard, and the other was just fat! One said to the other, "I am Beat! The other said, "Me too, let's sit here for a while" With that they plopped down on to the bench! The bench gave a groan, but both women thought it was very comfortable. Melvin on the other hand was being squashed flat! He didn't know what hit him! The woman with the big king size ass flattened him out! Melvin as turned in a human chair for the this woman! All the wind got knocked out him and he could bearly breath. The women just laughed and talked while Melvin got crushed!

15 minutes later Melvin's buddy came back only to find two fat women sucking up the bench Melvin has once occupied. With that he shrugged his shoulders and second guessed that Mel got bored and took off to the arcade. So off he went, to catch up to his pal! If he paid closer attention to the woman sitting on the bench, he would have noticed that one of those fat ladies had two sets of legs, one hers, and the small set was Melvin's!

The Big women now rested got up to continued their shopping spree! Melvin still sat there, flattened out like a cheap seat cover, regained his strength, and staggered out of the seat and made he way to the elevator! He pushed the button and leaned against the cool metal doors waiting. Just then this crowd of people came up and were waiting behind Mel for the elevator too. Melvin was too burnt to look to see the group of People. "Bing" the elevator doors opened and everyone rushed in! Melvin was shoved against the back of the elevator, and he turned around to cuss someone out. And his nose was eye to nipple with some ladies Boob, as more people pressed into the elevator, Melvin was plastered up against the wall with this fat woman tit's smothering him! The woman was so fat and tall that her stomach and tits pinned Melvin so he couldn't move, and Melvin was so small no one noticed him. Melvin also didn't notice that the elevator had 5 big women in it. These woman belong to a weight reduction farm and were out shopping. The one big gal that had Melvin squished against the wall tried to turn around to face the front and in doing so "steam rolled" Melvin into the corner. Melvin felt like a fruit roll up! The woman had her big butt pressed into Mel as the elevator doors closed. On the way up the elevator was straining against the weight as all five fat woman shifted around to make space for each other. Melvin was swished and squeezed between them they moved. Suddenly the elevator stopped! And alarm went off. "Dam", one of the girls said, "I knew two of us should have stayed back!" "It will be 15 minutes before they will get us out!" she went on. "Thank god it's cool in here", another said. Mean while Melvin was sandwiched between some fat girls breast and somebody else's ass! Their combined fat pressed into Melvin like a Big Ear Muff so Melvin couldn't hear or see anything! There was no air so Melvin got the bright Idea to squirm down to the floor for more room. So as the women impatiently moved round in the elevator Melvin managed to get down on all fours on the floor. The air was kinda stale down there because one of the woman cut the cheese but it was better than being flattened up there! Melvin started thinking about the old woman and the curse and how things were coming true. Just then one of the fat women stepped on his exposed hand and grinded it in as she turned, another big lady bumped Melvin with her knee and knocked him over, while another big gal stepped on his back make a comment on how she was stepping on someone's jacket. Another girl said, "No problem that must be mine". "Go ahead and stand on it". "There is no room in here to pick it up anyways" So the woman just stood there on Melvin, her chunky heels were sinking into his back. he tried to yell but she crushed all the air out of him. His arms started to flail around but the other fat women just stepped on his arms and legs and crushed him flat. One lady step on his neck. So as 15 slow agonizing minutes ticked by Melvin became their rug for them to trample. Another 259 pound woman stepped on his fingers and started to roll them around under her shoe. Grinding them in. His chest must have sunk in about 4 inches with two big women standing on his back. One woman had these pumps on that almost punctured holes in him. Soon the elevator started to move with a half a dozen sighs of relief, they made it to the 2nd floor and the doors opened. The huge women trample Melvin said, body as they exited. Melvin laid face down on the floor with his arms and legs sticking straight out like he was a bear rug. He had foot prints all over him and he was bearly able to get up and leave as the elevator doors closed behind him. He staggered over to this furniture shop and crashed on to one of their recliner chairs. There he pasted out in an exhausted state.

After what seemed like an eternity Melvin awoke dazed and confused, every part of his body was hurting. But the recliner he was in felt comfortable and he was happy at that moment that everything was finally going his way! Just then out of the corner of his eye he caught a glimpse of a heavy set woman and her husband walking his way. The curse was running through his mind and he had to hide. So he grabbed a blanket that was part of the display and covered himself thinking "out of sight out of mind". "If this fat woman didn't see him, nothing would happen"
Melvin said,Wrong.....as he kept very still under the concealment of the blanket, he over heard the fat woman and her husband talking! The husband said, "Oh look honey here's that chair we ordered for your mother! Why don't you have a seat to see how it feels"? "But Dear, my 350 lbs. will probably break it?" She said. They didn't notice that blanket was starting to tremble just as she planted her fat ass right on recliner. She slowly lower her mass into the chain not want to cause undo stress. A "Whoosh" of air can be heard escaping as her full weight was applied! Her big butt sucked up the whole seat with extra leaking out the sides. Underneath Melvin was a certified pancake. He was smashed deep into cushions. Her fat melted into every nook and cranny. He tried to move. But his actions cause to Woman to wiggle her ass deeper into the seat. "Honey, I think this chair has "Vibro Control"? I can't feel it massaging my back! She said. "Hey it stopped!" As she bounced up and down in the chair! Melvin was getting flatter. He could feel his body becoming more compressed with every bounce, he tried to move again to satisfy this whale of a woman before she crushed the life out of him. "Ah it's working again, honey," she said! "I think I'll recline this chair all the way back and rest here for 30 minutes or so. Honey why don't you bring the rest of bags to the car, and come back and come back and get me". Melvin was horrified by this! This fat woman was going to kill him. As the chair was reclined back all her fat started to shift and now she was laying totally on Melvin fully squashing him with her 350 pounds. Melvin was now a human chain, he had no air in lungs and his body was smashed flat. As she laid there she made a comment on how comfortable the chair was and she drifted off to sleep. Melvin was smashed into unconsioness! When 30 minutes was finally up, the husband woke up his wife and they left. It took Melvin another 30 minutes to regain his senses! He felt like stomped on burrito. Every muscle was in pain, it was hard to breath and he noticed he was a little thinner.

Melvin said,He stumbled out of furniture store, and he needed to use a phone to call for help. He was in too bad of shape to get home alone. As he stumbled into to store next door to ask to borrow the phone. The woman behind the counter said he could use the phone but he would have to take a seat because she was still using it. As he made his way over to sofa he didn't notice that he wondered into a Dating Service for Over weight woman??? On the sofa he relaxed, the leather felt cool against his body. As he sat there waiting for the phone, he was contemplating the days events and the curse the woman bestowed on him. As he was thinking he didn't notice three huge ladies walk in and start talking to the receptionist. The receptionist told them to have a seat and she'll be right with them. The three big women marched over to the sofa where Melvin was and when he looked up, he turned white as a ghost. These three woman just turned around and sat down. One sat right on Melvin and grinded him right into the sofa! She must have been around 250 lbs. She crossed her legs and grabbed a magazine. Melvin couldn't believe this, not again. Melvin said, minutes later she got up and left. The air started to fill his crushed lungs and he over heard the receptionist tell another woman to have a seat on the couch. Before he could say anything another fat woman took a seat on him. As she sat down she smashed him deeper into the couch. She sat on him for a few minutes, and got up! Melvin was starting to get bruised and battered and his body looked terrible. As the second woman left, he had no strength left to get up, so he slumped over and that's when another group of fat women came up and sat right on him. This group sat on his whole body pulverized him. He was ironed out flat. As the big women sat on him he was forced in deeper into the crack in the back of couch. A few minutes later these woman got up and were replaced by 3 more. And they pushed his body deeper under the cushions of the sofa. Now he was part of the sofa smashed under the cushions, and all day long Big fat women just kept coming and sitting on smashing him flatter and flatter, crushing the life out him. The woman's curse had come true.

There was this on time that I was on this train going to Frisco, and there were 5 woman sitting across from me on the train. These five woman were really nice looking. Well, sitting across from them, one booth down from me, were these three heavy set woman. These big woman were pretty in there own right, but they must have weighed between 400 to 550 pound a piece.

These other gorgeous women sitting across from me must have been going to some kinda beauty paegeant or something because they were decked out! All of them were wearing these tight dresses that made their hooters stick out. They were all super skinny with nice asses and big tits.

Well, these five bombshells sitting in the booth had nothing else better to do, so they started to make fun of the fat women. The one skinny blonde with the bullet bra started to make rude comments to her friends about the obese women. She said stuff like, "Those women are so fat...they need to wear hula-hoops just to keep their lips up!".........etc....


The fat women over heard what the skinny chicks were saying, and this really pissed them off! The big gals started to cuss out the skinny girls. But the skinny girls just laughed and ignored them.

After about a 1/2 an hour or so went by, four of the skinny girls got up to go to the bar for drinks, until there was only the one blonde with the big hooters left. After a while she got bored of waiting, so she started to drift off to sleep. Slowly she slumped down on bench and fell into a deep sleep. ZZzzZZZZZzzzzZzzzzzz!.

This whole scene did'nt go un-noticed by the heavy women seating across the way! It was time for revenge! All three of the large ladies got up from their seats. And drifted over to the bench where the blond was sleeping!

There she was in all her beauty, her blond hair cascading over the side of the bench, her sweet red lips gleasening, and her big tits sticking straight up. Her perfect body laid spread out before these 3 huge women. She was beautiful and they knew it! But not for long. They all took there places as they lined up along the bench with their big asses pointed towards the girl. And on the count of three, they all took a slight jump into the air and came crashing down on the poor girl's body, who was now flatter than a pancake. A whoosh of air came out her like a human whoopee cushion. And as the three fat women sat there on the squashed girl, from where I was sitting, you couldn't tell someone was under them. The only thing left was a piece of blond hair sticking out from under the ass of one of the fat women.
All three of the large ladies started wiggling their asses around to get a better seat on the girl. Meanwhile the blonde below them woke up terrified and tried to scream. Her body was totally flattened and she couldn't catch her breath. Panic started to set in, and she tried to move which was impossible. The fat woman, Bridgett who was sitting on her face and tits felt her below trying to move. Not wanting to kill her, she got up for moment so the blond could catch her breath. Then Bridgett plopped her 450 pounds right back down on her face with a thud.

As the train kept going on down the tracks, all three large ladies just sat there on her grinding their asses into the flattened out form. Every so often I noticed one of them stand up and flopped back down just to smash the girl even more. Bridgett, the girl sitting on her chest got a kick out grinding her ass all over the girls fake tits! Bridgett made comments on how those silicon sacks in the the blond had tickled her ass! So Bridgett kept standing up and dropping down on this poor girls tits trying to pop them, every time Bridget's fat ass dropped on her , the girl's tits were getting caved in. Over and over again Bridgett did butt drops on her. The girls perfect face was getting smashed, her nose and lips were now fattened out against here face by the weight and her tits were smashed against here chest. While all this was going on the other two obese women just sat there and laughed!

At that moment the other Skinny women came back and were looking a the fat women who were sitting in their seats with a stupid look on their faces. "Have you seen our friend that was sitting here?" One of the fat girls replied, "Get the F___k out of here bitch, your stuck up friend left awhile ago!" With that answer the girls left not knowing their friend's fate?

When the other girls left, the three fat women got up to take a look at their victim who looked like cheap deflated blow up doll! Her whole body was like a pancake. Those big tits of hers were now two wrinkled up lunch bags. Her make up was smeared all over her flattened out face. Her hair looked like it was pressed out by iron. And she was unconscious.

Just then, the train finally reached it's destination, and the fat women picked up the limp blond and carried her off the train. On the way out they made up the excuse that she was drunk and they carried her out to their van. They were not done with her by a long shot. They had other plans for her. They laid her unconscious body in the back seat. The two other big women got into the front seat while the other hefty gal took a seat in the back. With woof, Bridget planted her big ass over the blond and slowly sank down into her crushing her once again. On the way out of the parking lot, Bridget told Debbie to take the ruff road home.
As the van hit the first bump in the road, Bridget flew a few inches up in the air and her big mass came down on the poor girl's body! The girl screamed as all the air left her lungs. Bridget's ass smashed the girl over and over again as they hit a series of pot holes. Bridget was getting a kick out of the way she was crushing the living day lights out of her. It made her feel powerful. So on then next bump, she threw herself in the air, and the girl cried for mercy but her big fat ass came down on her with such a force that she felt like she was going to pop like a tube of tooth paste.

When they got home Debbie and Lisa had to help Bridget get out of the back of the van. Debbie grabbed the crushed girl and carried her limp form into the house. Debbie told the other fat girls to put her the bathroom because she wanted to use the girl as a throw rug. They placed her on the floor in the bathroom, and Debbie went into her room to get ready for her date tonight. While Bridgett and Lisa went into the other room to watch TV.

Debbie stripped down to her birthday suit, her fat jiggled as she picked out a Bullet Bra. After she put it on it made her big 43 EEE breasts stick straight out. She knew how the boys in club loved her torpedo tits. She picked some small undies and she then she put on her 5 inch platform shoes with the wide heels. These heels made her fat ass stick out, and they made her stand 6 ft tall. She always wondered how it would be to trample someone with them? And with that in mind she went into the bathroom to put on her make up. Her 400 pound frame made the floor creak, and she walked into the bathroom. There she saw the pathetic girl laying there on the floor by the sink. She remembered the way this girl teased the hell out of her and her friends on the train. And now it was payback time.

Debbie walked up to the sink and nudged the girls head with the side of her shoe. The girl snapped out of it and was looking up at this huge woman peering down at her. The girl wanted to get up and run, but her body was in no condition to do nothing. Every muscle ached, and her lungs hurt to bad to yell for help.
Debbie placed her 5 inch platform shoe on the girls chest and and stood up on her. the girls arms started to flail all over thee place as the air rushed out of her chest. Debbie didn't give a shit. She wanted to trample the hell out of her and her 400 pounds were crushing the crap out of this bitch, and she loved it. She started to walk all over this girl body and her heels sunk in with every step. She left deep imprints in the girls dress. Debbie decided to see if this girl's tits could stand up to her weight. So she place each heel on each tit and started march in place. She trampled her tits for about 5 minuts. Then with one foot she started to grind her heel into her nipple like she was grinding out a cigarette.
The girl's eyes were bugging out of head, and she tried to grab the legs of Debbie to throw her off, but Debbie kicked her hands away! The noises that the girl was making started to get louder, so Debbie turned on the radio and turned on a "Oldies Station". To her amazement the song "Twist" by Chubby Checker came on and while standing on her tits she started to do the twist! Back and forth, grinding away, she danced, twisting her her hips to the beat... she was literally twisting this girl into the rug like a bug. Her weight added to the top of those heels flattened her tits out into pancakes. From a side view of her body, she must have been paper thin! As the song came to an end Debbie continue to put on the rest of her make up! The girl below her was trying like hell to breath every time Debbie shifted her weight! Debbie looked down at the squashed girl beneath her heels and place her foot right on the girls face and twisted her lips in with the bottom of her shoe.

Suddenly the other girls came in to the bathroom, and they were amazed to see this smashed form of this girl being crushed by Debbie in her heels. Bridget looked at Lisa and said, "That looks like fun"..... So both women ran out of the bathroom to grab their heels.

When they came back, Debbie towed the girls flattened form out into the living room and placed her next to the wall. Lisa, who weighs about 475 pounds, was wearing a pair boots with thick four inch heels! She walked up to girl and started to crush here fingers like if the were cigarette butts. Bridget stepped up on the girls chest and started to smash her tits under her heels. And Debbie got on and started to trample her stomach.

By now the girl looked like hell, all crushed and flattend out. She started to accepted her fate and without a struggle, she let these massive women trample her into oblivion..... Her body was smushed, her tits were trampled flat, so they look like two scramble eggs. She became a human rug for these fat women who walked and jumped all over her body. When the were done with her, they stuffed her under the cushions of the couch, and Bridget and Lisa sat on her and watched TV while Debbie finished getting ready for her date. Debbie and Lisa sat on that poor girl with their combined weight of 950 pounds. Debbie climbed on top of the couch and started to kneed the girls prostrate form under the cushions with her knees. She knelt on her head and continued to bounce up and down and ground her head into the bottom of the sofa. Lisa came up with a killer idea, both large ladies stood on top of the couch and started to march all over her body. Then Bridgett came up the idea of stuffing her into the fold out bed of the sofa and fold her back up in it and sat back down on her to continue watching TV.
The girl inside the sofa felt like a crushed cigarette with those fat women on her, she knew her life would be over soon because she could hardly breath. her body was crushed flat, like she was piece of clay that has been fattened out by a rolling pin.

When Debbie got home two hours later. Lisa and Bridget had squashed the girl into unconscious. The fat girls have had their fill their play toy so they took the girl out back of their apartment and threw her in the dumpster. She hit the bottom of the dumpster with a thud, and she laid there out cold for a long time, while everyone who lived in the building dumped their trash over her.
After about 4 hours of being in the trash can the girl came too, but only to find herself surrounded by smelly trash. Suddenly she heard someone lifting the top of the dumpster. She didn't know what to due so she just kept still, her body still hurt way too much to move, just then she heard someone say. "Shit this dam can is full"... So the person jumped into the dumpster and started to jump up and down to make more room. The girl at the bottom was trampled down into the trash compressed in with the rest of the garbage. The person kept jumping up and down over and over again until the trash was packed down about half way. The girl at the bottom of the dumpster was smashed flat again, and she passed out. The person who trampled trash down, filled the dumpster up all the way with trash and left.

It was morning by the time she came too, she was confused and bewildered and totally disoriented. She was incased in trash and she couldn't move. The smell of the trash almost knocker her out. It took her a few minutes to figure out what had happened, just then the trash can started to shake and she could feel the dumpster start to move, she heard a clunk, and the dumpster started to lift in the air. She tried to scream, but the noise of garbage truck was too loud! And she was lifted into the air and dumped into the back with the rest of the trash. There inside she had a few seconds to thrash about the garbage trying to climb out, but sudden more trash came in from the top and she was buried again. And then there was this grinding sound, and the truck was starting to compress the trash to make room for more. The girl knew what was happening to her. And she just laid there while the truck compressed her body flat with the rest of trash and drove away.

It was late may and I was eager to start my new job down on the farm that my uncle owned and operated. I would be spending the next twelve weeks getting dirt under my fingernails. My father told me that he learned many of life's lessons working up a sweat and in the soil working on the farm. Little did I realize when he suggested that I take a summer job with my uncle that I would learn one of my life's biggest, and I mean biggest lessons ever.
I arrived on a Saturday morning to the happy smiles of my Aunt and my Uncle. They showed me to my room and informed me that a distant friend of the family would soon be arriving to help out for the summer. I could hardly wait to meet him for I was tired of the same old faces that I saw day in and day out. He would be arriving next weekend and until then my uncle would show me the ropes out in the fields and in the barn The barn where I learned some of the biggest lessons of my entire life.
In short time I was weeding and tilling with the best of them. My favorite thing was to drive the tractor. I was pulling hedgehogs to trim the weeds along the orchards and hauling all sorts of stuff around the farm. Nothing like getting into the thick of it to take your mind off of your problems. And boy did I have problems. I hadn't had a piece of ass in a long long time and my sexual desires were driving me crazy.
I dreamt every night of my favorite thing. Fat girls with big fat asses. I thought of all the things I could do with fat girls, and all the things they could do with me!!!! I fantasized about being literally crushed under the huge weight of the fattest girl I could dream up. In my mind she would sit on my face and head till I almost passed out from lack of air and then let me recover, over and over, and then having total control over me she would make me eat her pussy as she sat on my face till she came and came. Practically crushing my skull from repeatedly bouncing her huge fat ass up and down, up and down, on my face. Then she would just sit there and finally take me to the point of no return, only getting off of me when I was limp under her big fatttt assss checks.
I fantasized about the helpless feeling I would have as a gigantic fat ass and hips would totally engulf my cock, balls, and even my entire lower body while a beautiful fat woman crushed me into the bed while she rode my cock to orgasm. Pounding me harder and harder till I was totally at her mercy, allowing her to do the most dastardly things imaginable, maybe use my face to grind head as sort of a human dildo to rum and grind into her big fat clitty till I was wet and slippery with her pussy juice. Or perhaps she would just use my body as sort of a human seat cushion for her comfort while she sat and watched TV. It was driving me absolutely insane!!!!!!!!!!
I was glad when the next weekend finally came and I would have someone else to pal around with and keep me from going insane. At least I thought that was what was going to happen. Around 12:00 noon my first big life lesson was to be realized. My uncle called me in from the fields to introduce me to the family friend that had just arrived. When I entered the living room my head must have spun around six or seven times. At least that's the way I felt as I realized that the family friend was the girl in my fantasies. Her name was Mary and she was the most awesome fat girl I ever even imagined existed on the planet. She was perhaps Six feet tall and had long blond hair down to her scrumptious rump!!! This girl had the roundest ass I had ever seen, anywhere, not even in pictures have I seen an ass so round and stick out so far. This ass put even Brie to shame. And believe me it if you have seen Brie's ass you would have to agree that Mary's ass must be just incredible!!!! To make it even better her hips were extremely small. Look up the definition of a pear in the dictionary and you will find her picture. Her legs were enormous beyond belief. I think that they were twice the size of my waist. I had to have her---Or better yet I wanted her to have me I wanted to worship her big fattttt assss , huge hips, and thunder thighs.
Mary couldn't help but notice my attraction to her body because she had to say hello at least three times before I responded to her greeting. This was just the beginning of lessons to be learned. And of course Mary was certain to be a good instructor.
That night was to be the first of many nights that Mary would use me as her seat cushion to watch television. I was lying on the couch when she walked into the room. She asked me if she could sit down, and before I could move she was sitting right smack in the middle of my chest. Since I didn't move she just sat there !!! For the longest time she sat there (with the occasional wiggle to make herself more comfortable and a bounce just for fun) and watched the television like I wasn't even there. It was exciting to know that she must be psychic because she was reading my mind. After about a half an hour she just got up and left with the most evil grin. I just laid there until she was gone and then beat my meat until I nearly went crazy. I hope no one notices the wet spot on the couch pillow!!!
After a long morning out on the tractor I returned to the barn to find Mary waiting for me in a tight pair of farmers overalls. They hugged her ass like a glove, highlighting its full roundness. As I approached her she threw me on to the haystack and jumped on top of me, she pinned me down with her full weight of course. It felt like heaven. I'm sure she liked the feeling of power she must have had, because she just kept rolling back and forth on top of me and laughing out loud. I couldn't move under her weight. Rolling from side to side she just crushed the life right out of me!! I was totally at her mercy and she new it!! Again as before she just got up and left me lying there with a huge bulge in my pants.
I knew she was laughing at me when she left but I didn't really care. I just lay there and masturbated till I came!!!!
I couldn't get it out of my head the whole nightlong. I just kept playing it over in my head again and again, and again. I even managed to blow my load a second time in the same day. I haven't done that in years. I also kept wondering what would be next, would it be the couch, would it be the haystack, or would it be something else? I didn't have to wait long to find out. In the middle of the night she slipped into my room and smothered me by literally sitting on my face and chest. I awakened just in time to see her naked ass cheeks as they descended in the moonlight. I didn't even close my eyes!!!! I just stared as her ass cheeks got closer and closer. When they finally came to rest upon my face and chest, I'm certain that all you could see of me was my two legs protruding from under her mammoth asssssss!!! Almost my entire body was engulfed in female ass flesh. All I could do was lay there and think that if I died from lack of air, this would be the only way to gooooooooo. As she sat there she did show mercy on me. Every once in a short while she would lift her ass just enough to give me air. She was enjoying herself and making comments about how great it felt to have my entire head stuffed between her huge ass cheeks. As well, she was teasing me about all the evil things she might do with my now incredibly hard cock. She mentioned something about sitting on it and bouncing her full weight upon it. I could only imagine the pounding I would take beneath her round protruding rump I'm sure that my balls would be mush. She soon started to masturbate right there on my face. She rubbed herself until the pussy juices were poring on to my face and into my mouth. If I didn't suffocate I was sure to drown in her womanly juice. But, I really didn't care!! I was in heaven on earth. After two huge orgasms she did in fact sit on my cock, Bouncing and crushing me, She rode me to a third explosive orgasm as I was nearing the edge of unconsciousness Mary then having her fill left me there to masturbate with what little energy I had left.
As the weeks passed Mary continually crushed me and used me. I spent a great amount of time just worshipping her ass as I was ordered to. Sometimes she told me to lick her pussy, and other times to literally lick her ass hole. Inevitably she would end up using my face as kind of human dildo by grinding and crushing it into her pussy and ass Whatever she wanted I gladly gave. The power she had over me was tremendous. Being crushed beneath her was now my passion. I can't even count the number of evenings I spent under her ass being crushed while she ate and watched TV. Mary eventually made it a habit to sit on my face and masturbate. And my balls are now permanently flattened from the fierce crushing that Mary dished out with her ass. If you look closely at my face you may even notice that my nose is also a little bit flat.
As my father once told me there are life lessons to be learned!!!!!
And what better place to learn them than down on the farm!!!!!!!

It was a nice warm, sunny, day at the beach, me and my brothers and sister where playing, "bury the person in the sand." The game was fun until it was my turn. I Hate to be buried, I am very claustrophobic. They pulled my brother out and placed me inside the hole and buried me up to my neck in the sand. They left me there and started to play with Frisbee. Before I knew it, my brothers and sister had drifted down the beach as they threw the Frisbee back and forth. I soon realized that I was stranded.
There I was, my head was sticking out of the sand in the middle of no-where. I started to panic because they had packed me so tight that I couldn't get out. I tried to yell for help but the wind just kept blowing sand into my mouth and nothing came out.

Just then this news paper that was blowing along the sand stuck to the side of my head. & now, nobody knew there was a child buried in the sand. Anyone could step on me, or even worse I would be left there to die.....

As I was contemplating my death, and spitting sand out of my mouth, I heard a woman's voice getting closer. She Said, "Janet bring the stuff and put it over here".... Suddenly I felt the ground shaking as these ladies were getting closer. I tried to yell to let them know that I was down here but one of them placed thier foot on my chest and stepped down. All the air rushed out of me. She must have weighed about 300 pounds..... Then she took a step on the news paper and crushed my head down into the sand. My whole face was smashed into the ground, as she told her friend, "Hey Marsha, it just felt like I crushed a Cocoa nut." With that she kicked the news paper away to see what it was? But my head was smashed all the way under the sand that she couldn't see anything. As she turned to put the rest of the stuff down , her weight twisted my head and body deeper into the sand. For the next 5 minutes she trampled my body as she spread out a beach blanket over me and sat down right on my face. I felt like a trampled blow up doll. Her enormous butt made a perfect ass print right in the sand and my face was right in the middle of it all. I could feel the heat of her pussy and ass melting through the blanket and the sand. The rest of her 300 pounds were resting on the entire length of my body. I was flattened out by this female steam roller. Breathing was almost impossible.

Just then here friend Janet walked up and told her to slide over. She wanted to sit down. I was hoping that she wasn't as heavy Marsha, but I was wrong. She must have weighed about 400 pounds because as she steed on the blanket she landed right on my dick and I swear that she heard my nuts pop! I was in terrible pain but Marsha's ass muffled my screams. Just then Marsha turned on the radio, and Janet started to do this dance right on me. As she twisted her ass to the music & I was getting twisted up like a pretzel under the sand. Marsha wiggled her big ass on my face and my poor nose and lips were getting sanded off from the friction. Janet just kept on moving her massive flesh to the music. Janet said, "Hey this sand has alot of spring to it"'. So she started to jump up and down on my crotch and stomach. My dick was squished flat like a stepped on hot dog and my balls were pulverized like smashed grapes. I felt like a stomped on tube of tooth paste. I could feel all my guts coming out of my mouth. As Janet jummped on me, Marsha's ass was grinding my face flat. Her ass flattened out my head like a smashed cantaloupe.

When the song was over, Janet plopped down on the beach blanket next to Marsha and they began to eat. I had over 700 pounds of female crushing the life outta me, and they never had a clue. Marsha asked Janet for a cigarette and she lit it up and was commenting on how nice of day it was, and how they had the whole day just to sit there and relax. After hearing this I started to really panic. "The whole day" I thought, dam.... I would be a total pancake by the time they left. After a few minutes, Marsha finished smoking, so she pulled the blanket back and put out her cigarette in the sand which just happened to be right where my mouth was..... I felt her weight shift as she leaned over to grind the cigarette out in my mouth. It burned my tongue as she pressed and twisted the cigarette out. When she was done, she covered up the butt with the sand and sat back down on my face. I started to choke and gag on the cigarette butt! My compressed body couldn't cough up enough air to spit it out so I just laid there while she lit up another one. Janet asked Marsha, if she wanted a smoke, she said no. Marsha told her how relaxing this was as she she finished here second smoke and crushed it out in my mouth. After about a 5 cigarettes my mouth probably looked like a ash tray.

The woman sat on me for another 3 more hours without moving. My body was too crushed and numb to move or make any indication that I was smashed below them..... Janet looked at her watch, and the setting sun told them it was time to go. So they stood up on my body and trampled me once again as they gathering up their things. When Marsha pulled the blanket up she saw my smashed face poking out of the sand with all the cigarette butts sticking out of my mouth. At that moment she realized what had happened. She told Janet, and they both stood there wondering what to do? They didn't want to get busted for child abuse so they pulled my crushed body out of the sand and rolled me up in the blanket and took me to their beach side house which was about 40 yards away. They placed me on the bed, and they tried to revive me but I must have been out of it from being crushed, my lips wouldn't form any words and my arms and legs were asleep. I just laid there sprawled out on the bed.
Janet looked at Marsha and asked what they should do? Marsha gave Janet a evil look and said lets keep him? We haven't had a play toy for a long time. At that moment Janet pointed her fat ass towards my face and did a flying butt drop right on my face. My head was nailed against the bed and my lips were pressed tight up against here her ass hole. I tried to breath, but there was no air with her fat ass smothering me. Janet asked Marsha to climb up on the bed and to step on my chest and jump around so that she could feel the air from my lungs tickle her ass hole. I felt Marsha climb up on the bed and she stepped up on my chest with her 400 pounds and started to jump on me. I felt two of my ribs crack as I was turned into a human whoopee cushion. Janet just laughed as she rode my face. She was getting turned on by this and she started to grind her fat ass into my face. Back and forth she went until she came all over me. Her wetness turned me into a glaze donut. Marsha was having loads of fun pulverizing me and continued to jump all over me.
Just then they heard a knock at the front door. they both panicked because they weren't expected anyone. Janet told Marsha to grab my legs and Janet grabbed my wrists. Janet lifted up the mattress the tossed me below it and dropped the mattress back down on top of me. There I was incased in darkness again. I heard Janet tell Marsha to make the bed while she answered the door. I then heard her say, they would never find me below below the mattress incase it was the cops?

Janet came back in the room and said it was only the pizza man. Marsha said, "Good. I am hungry". Both woman climbed on the bed and Janet turned on the TV. Marsha open the box of pizza and gave Janet a slice. they both just leaned back and smiled and said this was nice. meanwhile I was totally crushed below them. As the hours ticked by I must have been crushed flat as a pancake. Marsha and Janet soon fell to sleep on me. And the last thought that went through my head b4 I passed out was, "I hope this never ends".......

Morning came fast for the salesman, he was finally crushed to sleep, and when he snapped back to reality, his nightmare was true! The fat bitch on top was starting to wake from his movements below as he tried to escape! But she was too quick! She stood up on the bed and started to jump all over his body! Soon he was trampled flat again! She quickly went to the closet and put on her platform heels and went back and pulled him out from between the mattress. She dragged him into the bathroom and placed him on the floor in front of the mirror and place the bathroom rug over him. He was still out cold but she couldnââ,¬â,,¢t give a shit! She stepped up on him and he her heels sunk into his chest and stomach as she stood there in front of the mirror applying her makeup! In the back ground, music could be heard, so she started to sway and move her hips to the rhythm! The salesman regained consciousness 10 minutes ago but her constant 400 + pounds on his chest prevented from moving or screaming! The pain from her heels was too intense! His ribs were ready to crack, and now she started to dance in place on him! Her weight was grinding him into dust. her heels were tearing holes in to his shirt and making deep indentations in his skin. She was thinking how much damage can her 400 lbs. do, as she was applying lip stick! 30 minutes later after blow drying the last of her hair! Her human carpet was totally trampled flat again. She looked at the clock and she was running late for work, but she didn't want to leave him home so he could recoup! So she got dressed and through him into the front seat of her truck and laid him down length wise, lowered the seat down so she had some head room. and sat directly on him! Her whole king size ass covered most of his body just barley leaving his head sticking out, with his legs poking out the other end. She was amazed on how comfortable he felt! She thought he was going to be all lumpy, buy I she softened him up pretty good! When she slammed the car door it hit him in the head, she had no idea the door was giving him a few lumps! But it didn't shut all the way, so she slammed it repeatedly until it final closed! She started the truck and drove off.


Meanwhile the salesman was barley coherent, and couldn't believe what she was doing to him? Her big round ass had pressed him flat. He could almost could taste his spleen! Every bump and pot hole she went over flattened him even more! Every once and awhile she would bend over to look down at him, then wiggle her fat ass to grind him into the seat a bit more! It took 40 minutes to get to work, and she drove over bump in the road she could find! She would laugh when they hit a big bump and she came down hard on him and he sounded like a human whoopee cushion!

when they final hit the parking lot, she was lucky coz she was the first one there! Her plan was to take the salesman into her office and shove him into the fold out couch and then fold the bed back up with no one the wiser. She got out the truck making sure she slid her heavily over the squashed form below her! He groaned and she got out! His face was purple, and he looked like twenty miles of bad road! She really smashed the fuck out of him! You could barley recognize him! He was literally paper thin, he looked twice as flat as before! She pulled him and drug him up to the off and pulled out the bed part on the sofa and stuffed him in length wise, then folded the bed back up! The salesman was terrified! Everything went black, and there was no air! He was sandwiched in there and he couldn't move a muscle! And now for sure he knew he was going to be use as human furniture!

After she put the cushions back on, she steeped back to look to see her master piece! Yup, she was thinking, this guy is toast! He is going to get the shit squeezed out of him today! You see, she was representative for a weight reduction clinic, and that couch is where all the fat women sit on to wait for their appointment! The fat lady sat on couch right where his head was and she sunk all the way down! All 400 of her pounds right smack on his head, he must have been in sever pain! She started to bounce around in place. Just then the first customer came in. She was a 350 woman with Big tits and big ass, and the rep told to her have a seat on the couch! So she went over plopped her fat ass down on the salesman! Just then another fat woman came in and sat the sofa, and then another! So there were three fat woman sitting there reading magazines waiting their turn! Meanwhile, the poor salesman got the shit smashed out him! All day long, Fat Women just kept plastering their fat asses on him! After her 8 hour shift was up, she unfolded the sofa and pulled out the flatten salesman! She was delighted to see that he was like a pancake! Now when they got home the poor salesman would be made into a human pastry!

She placed his flatten out body on the front seat of the truck and sat on him! She started the truck and drove home! She got out and through him over her shoulder and went into the kitchen! She placed him on the floor by the counter and stepped on him, her heels were grinding into him as she was preparing the four and other shit for him! Twenty long minutes ticked by and she trampled him, but she finally finished the cake mix! She got off of his body, and placed some wax paper on the table! And placed the salesman on the wax paper then tied his ass to the table! She stripped off all his clothes! And she poured the batter all over his body! She left some breathing holes so he could breath even though he was unconscious. She rolled the table outside and rolled him into the sauna. She turned the heat up to 160! And Left him in there for 40 Minutes. When she came back, he was turn into a human cake! She started licking her fat lips coz he looked so good! She rolled the table back into the kitchen and Applied the Icing! She then called up 5 of her Fattest Friends to come over or a cake eating Party.

When her Fat friends arrived they were all between 250 and 350 pounds a piece! They came rumbling into the kitchen were they saw the big juicy 6 ft long cake toped off with chocolate icing in front of them! the other fat girl came out and yelled, "Dig In"... Just at that moment the salesman regain conscious, and dazed and confuse! But it was too late, the feeding frenzy had started! Fat women everywhere grabbing and stuffing their fat faces! Cramming and gorging, cake flying everywhere! The salesman finally woke up amid the feeding frenzy, all her saw was fat women grabbing and pawing at him. He was fucking being eaten alive by these fat bitches! Hands, Lips, teeth, all grabbing , biting, and tearing at him! He was wondering where the hell all this cake shit came from! But he had enough of this shit and he tried to get up but his ass was tied down! One Fat bitch yelled, "Hey Girls, there is someone in the cake"!!!! The salesman slipped out of the ropes and tried to run but he slipped on some icing and fell to the ground! Another fat bitch fell on him and smashed him into the floor! Her ass landed right on his head! He tried to breath through all her blubber, but things were getting hazy! Another fat bitch tried to get out of the way stepped on his crotch and squashed his dick! As she stood on him, he tried to scream in pain but the fat bitch on him muffled any words! Just then the original fat bitch that owned the house yelled, "Everyone please stop and listen to me! The man on the floor has used me and abused me, (she was lying) He was an ex-boyfriend and now he must pay! I have invited you over here today to help me punish the damned! Girls it's time to trample the wicked!"

After those words, the salesman started to shit bricks! The fat bitches lined up and started to move forwards trampling him as they went! Everyone of them was wearing some kind of heels, fat chunky ones, short thin heels, tall stilettos. They just marched all over his body, unrelentlessly! This guy had long since passed out! And they kept on trampling him! Deep heel prints cover every square inch of his body! And he was being flatten out like he was hit by a steam roller. One fat bitch just kept grinding his fingers with her heel like she was putting out a cigarette! Finally 3 of the fat chicks just climbed on top of him and started jumping up and down on him! Their heels sunk in him all the way to the floor with every jump! Over and over they stomped him in! Finally Tired from all the physical activity, the fat bitches placed him on the sofa and sat on him! And there they sat for hours while the chatted and drank coffee like nothing happened!

This one weenie looking guy who was selling Encyclopedias door to door was passing through this one Trailer Park when he went to this one Big Trailer and knocked on the tin door. Bam, Bam, Bam! He knocked a few more times before heard and felt this HEAVY person walking up to answer the door. The door opened a crack, and this woman's voice said, "What the Fuck do you want?" He replied, "I am selling Encyclopedias, would you mind if I came in to show you what I have"? The woman said, "Wait a second!" she unlatched the chain and the door opened to reveal this 400lbs Fat Dolly Parton Looking Woman!!!! She had Super long Poofy Blond hair, Super Big flopping boobs that hung to her waist, and this really big 5 foot wide 747 king size ASS that was as big as a bus! You could have parked a Limo on this and still had room for a scooter! She had really long red nails, and a beautiful face! She was wearing tight jeans that hugged her tremendous girth, high heels, and the tight top! The Salesman eyes bugged out at her strange but enormous Beauty! Before he could say another word, he started to develop a rise in his pants! And The fat woman took quick notice and gave the man a sinister smile! The fat woman ushered the little salesman inside and locked the door! She pointed to the couch against the wall and asked him to have a seat! The man sat down and rested his brief case on the coffee stand. The couch groaned as the fat woman plopped her big fat ass down next to him! He found himself almost sucked up by her fatness as he open his brief case and started his presentation!

Before he had a chance to say three words about selling the woman anything, He looked down and noticed her fat hand on his stiff crotcholla! He said, "Hey lady, what gives?" She said, "Shut up little man, and come to Mamma! It's been too long and this girl hasn't got any!" The salesman tried to protest, but the large woman grabbed him and threw herself on top of him! Kaboom! He was plastered against the sofa while she laid on top smothering him with her big tits! Breathing was next to impossible as she ground her tits into his face! Her boobs totally swallowed everything! And she told the man in a evil voice, "You are going to satisfy me or I will smother the life outta you! Do you hear me!" The man nodded in agreement! She got off of him and as he sat back up right trying to catching his breath! She sat back down on him crushing him back down into couch! As she wiggled her big round ass deeper into him to flatten him out more! She said, "First, we have to get some things straight, I am in charge here, b4 we do anything, I want to see if you are strong enough to handle my weight! I don't want to kill you before I get myself off! Do you understand?" The man beneath her wiggled in agreement! The fat woman smiled and said, "Lets see how long you take all my weight for?" With that she grabbed the remote control and turned the TV on! The little man below her was thinking..."this is it, I am dead".... he could bearly suck in enough air with this 400 lbs. fat bitch sitting on him! He couldn't see any light, no sound, his whole world was cut off by tons of flesh smothering and crushing him!

After the first hour went by she stood up to see her victim! The salesman was out cold squished deep into the cushions, he had a deep ass print embedded in his suit! His face lost all color and he was barely breathing. The fat woman leaned over and slapped him repeatedly in the face until he came too! Bewildered, he started to cuss her out and she became very angry, but for the salesman it was too late! She grabbed him and laid him flat out on the sofa and place her heel on his chest and climbing on top of him and started to march around on his prostrate form! Her 400 lbs. sunk into him like a knife in mayonnaise! As she balanced herself against the wall she trample him like a spent cigarette, she left deep ugly marks in his flesh and his bones moved around under her heels! She enjoyed the power her weight controlled! The salesman's arms and legs were flailing around as the trampling continued! As he looked up with terror, all he could see was her massive tits and ass bouncing around as he got smashed! She bent over and looked square into his eyes and said, "Now, Do we have an understanding? I am in control! You will not say anything till your spoken too!" He shook his head with sweat built up on his brow! With that she did one final bounce off his body and landed full force with her fat ass square on top of him! "Spat" all the air rush out like he was a human whoopee cushion! Her ass sucked up his whole body, and only his head and tips of his feet stuck out either end! She wiggled her ass around a little and said, "Ahh, What a nice seat" Suddenly he started Whizzing! Making all sorts of strange whistling noises coming from his mouth! "Are you having a hard time breathing, my little slave?" "How about if you don't breath at all" With that, she slide her big ass over till his whole head engulfed in her cheeks! "Ahh much better"........She started to bounce around a little, and underneath he was gone! His poor nose and face were smashed flat! No air,.....he slowly slipped into unconsciousness! She sat there for awhile relishing the thought of suffocation the poor bastard with her ass! A few minutes went by! She slide back over so his head was exposed and he started breathing again! He came too, and in a daze, it took him several seconds for the stars to vanish and for his vision to clear! He couldn't believe he was still pined below her! All he could see was her blubbery thighs, and her big ass tits leaking over the sides of her girth! He was wishing he could see her face, because he knew she was in heaven by the way she dominated him! Just then on TV a commercial came on about Home made Bread! And The chef was explaining how you kneed the dough to get it nice and flat! You need to take the rolling pin and go back and forth with a lot of pressure to make the dough even and flat! The big woman got up form the salesman and started to get excited! "Hey, that gives em an idea!?" Then she turned around and faced the pathetic looking human that way laying on the couch and said, "How about making you into my (Pillsbury Dough Boy), first we have to flatten you out! Well, you're already kind of flattened out, but you need to flattened out ALOT more!" Then she looked around to find something to roll him flat, but then remembered you have to "knead" the dough first! She gave the salesman a evil look, and before he could protest she climbed up on his chest and in a praying position (with her knees on his chest) she started to grind him up! Up and down, Up and down, like she was marching with her knees! He was in tremendous pain! All the bones in his chest were bending past the breaking point! But she kept up her onslaught! This fat woman mashed he up like a potato from his head to his toes! Over and over again with her knee's and 400 pounds pressing and mangling his poor twisted up frame! After about 5 minutes he passed out, but she kept on going! This went on for about 30 minutes until he was all fired up black and blue! Finally she was satisfied, because he looked like he was mashed potatoes with lips! He was still unconscious, and a mess! He was smashed as flat as a pancake! His body was disfigured and his arms and legs weren't looking to normal! His face looked like a punching bag!

Okay she thought while she was sitting on him! I've tenderized him pretty good, but he is still kind of lumpy? What next..... "Oh yeah, I need to flatten him out like a pizza pie!" With that she grabbed him by the foot and drug him into the bedroom! She took the top mattress off the bed and set it to the side then she pushed the box spring and the bed frame against the wall! She took the salesman's body and placed it in the middle of the room! Just then he came too, and he was in total shock and pain, before his focus came back he notice the fat bitch sliding a mattress over towards him, and before he could say something the light disappeared! She placed the Mattress on top on him and stepped on top of it and walked over until she was right on top of the salesman!

Underneath the man couldn't believe what this fat bitch was doing! The pressure of her weight as she walked all over him started to really flatten him out! On top, she was marching round hard on the mattress! But she felt he still wasn't getting any flatter! So she started to stomp on him....as hard as she could! Underneath, he was half dead! His head was getting pounded into the hard floor and his body was getting the life crushed out of it! She stomped him good for about 10 minutes, but she still wasn't satisfied! She stopped for a moment, and felt the spring in the mattress and the bounce his body produced underneath, together she thought she could really get some air! Sorta like a trampoline! A human trampoline...so she started to bounce up and down, and soon she got a little higher, and a little higher! Underneath he was smashed senseless, he was no longer coherent! He was pulverized and pounded like road kill! Meanwhile she kept jumping up and down on him! He weight came crashing down like a ton of bricks over and over! Soon she was wondering if he was still alive! But she didn't care, she was on a mission and the flatter he became the happier she was! As she smashed him in, she could hear things from his body give in! And she he was flattening out just fine! Just a little longer and he would be done! But she looked at her watch and it was getting late and she had to go to work in the morning but she was having to much fun with this poor bastard! After a few more jumps, she stopped and pulled him out from under the mattress!

Yup! He was as flat a a pancake alright! He looked paper thin! His Head turned into an oblong shape, and his body looked really mangled and ironed out! She noticed he still had bulge in his pants even after all he went through! And she couldn't have that! Everything had to be flattened! So she put on her platform heels and walked over him and climbed up on his crotch and started to trample his dick in! All of her 400 pounds were balanced on those wide heels, and the stomped and grounded his dick till it was flat too! But he still had a very sleight bulge left. So she jumped up and down on it till his dick and balls were smashed! On her final jump she looked down satisfied w/the flatness of his privates! And she laughed abit to herself, when she thought "Nobody will be saving Ryan's Privates"!!!

Now the salesman was barley alive! Every part of his body was squashed flatter that shit! He looked like he was ran over by s steam roller!!! He was wondering when and if ever his torture will ever stop! She pulled back out the box spring and bed frame and picked up the flattened out form of the salesman and put him on top of the box spring, the she put the mattress on top of him. She put the sheets back on the bed, and took off her clothes, climbed into bed and her last thoughts before she drifted off was "Tomorrow I am going to finish my Salesman cake" ZZZzzZZzzZzzzzzzz! Meanwhile the salesmen who was sandwiched between the mattress and box spring prayed while he struggled to breath with this fat bitch on top of him! He couldn't believe he became her boy toy, her mat to trample, her human seat to squash! But secretly he had to admit he was totally turned on! Even though he was in pain and trampled flat, he still managed to spring a boner!

The Grey hound bus pulled up, so she grabbed her bags and ran on to the bus! She saw the perfect window seat towards the center of the bus, and made a dash for it b4 someone else snaked it! She squeeze through the row and sat down. The seat was the full back type and very comfortable. She sank back in the plush seat, pushed her bags down below her and drifted off into a light sleep!

Meanwhile other passengers came on and distributed themselves amongst the empty seats. Suddenly every was startled when the bus started to list to the left. Sanity returned when everyone turned around and saw that a really heavy set woman was getting on the bus. She was one big mamma, everyone had to clear the isle so her fat ass could squeeze by. Her big ass tits were scrapping by people, almost knocking everyone over!
After she was half way down the main isle she noticed a empty seat down by one of the windows! What luck she thought as she asked everyone in that particular isle to get up so she could get in. Her big fat ass bearly fit as she plowed her way toward the vacant seat! When she got there, She kicked something soft, but she didn't pay any attention! She put her purse in the over head compartment, turned her massive body around, half bent over with her big fat ass pointed towards the seat, and started to lower her mass down!

At that moment the small woman who was asleep in that very same seat awoke just in time so see this big king size fat ass descending down towards her! Her brain was still in sleep mode and she couldn't quite comprehend what was happening, but it was too late. The fat woman's ass ever so slowly sank lower and lower into the seat, the small woman tried let out a scream but it was cut off when the fat woman finally released all her weight in-one-big-ass-crashing "kaboom"! Barbara (the name of the fat woman), remarked to herself how comfortable the seat was as she wiggled her big ass deeper into the seat to get a better fit. The person, that was seated next to Barbara, suddenly remembered that there was a young woman fast asleep in that very same seat, and the notion of this fat woman crushing that poor girl seemed incredible, but the idea seemed impossible and faded just as fast it came.

The poor woman beneath the Barbara could feel all of her 450 pounds settling down on her small frame. her chest and tits were squashed flat, and she started to panic. She tried her best to move but her arms and legs were pinned! She was barley able to suck in short shallow gasps of air! She could feel the woman's fat ass compressing her whole face flat. She thought on how her make up and hair were ruined, but that was the least of her troubles!

Barbara's big fat ass sucked up the whole seat and had extra ass leaking out the sides! The man seated next to her had to slide to the side coz of her massive girth spreading over to his side! Barbara gave him a dirty look, and he smiled back! The bus started up it's engine and started off down the road! Leaving the bus compound, the bus hit a series of speed bumps that sorta launched it's passengers out of their seats by a few inches. The fat woman was bouncing around like a fat slinky. The woman under Barbara was getting pulverized with every bounce! Barbara fat ass was was turning her in pancake! On the very first bounce (which was the biggest) Barbara flew out her seat by four inches and the woman below was able to see a split second crack of light before Barbara's fat ass came slamming back down on her! The woman could feel her her tits exploding, and her spleen and intestines felt like the were going to shoot out of her mouth! Over and over Barbara's ass landed on her like an Oil Pumper! Barbara's ass had hammered her flat! The girls body was a mess! She was smashed into unconsciousness, as the bus rumbled down the road.

One hour into the trip, Barbara was busy reading a magazine! She was totally content, and amazed on how conformable her seat was. Every so often she would wiggle her fat ass around to get more comfortable! The man seating next to her, tried to make idle conversation, about the scenery and the weather, but Barbara was getting annoyed with this guy, coz he wouldn't shut the hell up. So she just ignored him and kept reading! The girl below Barbara was crushed flat and still unconsciousness! Every once and while her body would shudder with a muscle spasm, but Barbara just thought it was another vibration in the road.

Two hours into the ride, the bus came to it's first stop for a refreshment break for the passengers. One by one everyone got up and started to file off the bus either in route to the rest rooms or to the Snack bar. Barbara was one of the last ones to get out of her seat. With a heave hoe, she wrenched herself out of her seat, her fat ass jellowed from between the armrests. She wedged her mass past the seats and out of the bus! In Barbara's seat, life started to slowly return to crushed form of the woman. She was in terrible condition, she looked like a whoopee cousion with lips! Her once perfect big tits where two flapping deflated balloons. Her hair was matted flat like DON KING'S, and her poor little pointy nose and big pouty red lips where flattend out against her face! Her whole body sqashed! Slowly her breathing came back and her crusted over eyes were started to peel open! Her vision was blurry, and her vocal cords tried to crack out verbal help, but here smashed chest just let out a wheeze! Minutes went by like hours and her legs and arms felt like pins and needles, and she could barely move anything. Just then she felt the heavy rumbling coming her way, and thru her crusty eyes she saw this big mass descending over her......"FAWAHHHUMP"!!!!!! Barbara had just squeezed down the row and dropped her fat ass into the seat! All of woman's air rushed out of lungs again, as her body was compressed down into the cushions by Barbara's fat ass! As Barbara leaned back, her massive girth sucking up every inch of the seat. The bus took off, the vibrations of the engine lulled Barbara into deep sleep! The girl below her was terrified, she finally realized what was happening to her! This big fat obese bitch was sitting on her smothering her to death! (Jane was her name), was squashed flat unable to move. Jane wanted to kick this fat bitch in her ass for being so stupid, but Jane was had more troubles at the moment. Her chest was so caved in, breathing was almost impossible. Jane tried to bite the bitch in her ass, but the fat woman's weight kept Jane's jaws from opening! All Jane could so was sit there and let this fat bitch smash the shit out of her!

Four hours into the trip, the bus pulled up into another Bus Station, and those that were getting off, got up, and went outside to stretch their limbs. Barbara, like usual was one of the last one off the bus. As she got up, her ass peeled off of Jane's flattened body, and she waddled off the bus! Jane was battered and squished, but the blood soon returned to her limbs and she slid off the chair and crawled out into the main isle and started towards the front of the bus on all fours. Just then everybody started to file back on the bus. Poor Jane looked up the first of the passengers, the first woman in the line was a heavy set woman wearing thick high heeled boots and her step landed on Jane's back crushing down against the floor boards of the bus. Her other boot landed square on her tail bone. Jane cried out in silence as her spinal cord felt like it was going to snap. The woman left deep heel marks in Jane and she continued down the isle. The next person was a goregous female wearing high heels and she her first step landed on Janes neck, and the sharp pointy heel dug in deep as she twisted it in with her second step. Slowly the woman trample poor Jane. Her heels tore her up as the next person in line started to walk on Jane. Everyone trampled this poor girl flat. Finally, at the end of the line came Barbara, and she thundered down the main isle heading towards Jane's trampled form. Barbara placed her first step right on the side of Jane's head and stepped down, Her chunky heel crunched hard into Jane's cheek, nailing her head flat against the floor and her second step landed in the middle of Jane' back! And her her spinal cord gave a loud popping noise! The bus driver started the engine and took off down the road. Mean while Barbara held on tight. Barbara stopped and turned and recognized one of her friends seating in the isle seat. "Hey John, how are you?" she said. "Barb" is that you? Wow you look great!! Did you hear, your brother is comings back from his vacation in two weeks!"...... Barbara got all excited, and started jumping up and down on Jane's body! "I am so happy!" Barb said. Meanwhile Barbara's heels were sinking into Jane like quick sand, pushing Janes spinal cord past the breaking point! Jane was in so much pain, that she started to black out! And Barbara just stood there talking away, crushing the life out of her! The bus Drive called out, "Lady, can you please take your seat!!!!" "Okay, okay....relax, I am on my way!" She he stepped off of Jane's body, and headed back to her seat. Just at that moment, the bus hit a tunnel and all went dark, just a Barbara sat down! "Kaaaplunk"..... down went her ass into the seat..... Somebody screamed! But she thought that it came from someone on the bus who was afraid of the dark! The bus came out on the other side of the tunnel, and the light returned! She noticed that she wasn't sitting in her original seat. Then it hit her..."Oh my god"....she thought...."I am sitting on that obnoxious guy who was sitting next to me"!???!! Just then, she got this warm wicked feeling! She liked crushing this stupid person! "Who will know"....she thought! So she just sat there on this poor man crushing him, with a big smile on her face.

Meanwhile Jane, was bearly recovering from the trampling she had got. Those around her thought that she was some drunk woman that stumbled on the bus. Jane stumbled over to an empty seat thankful, to finally be away that fat bitch. Just then the bus stopped to pick-up some more passangers. Another big woman got on .....She was almost twice as big a Barbara. She waddled down the isle to the row that Jane sat in, and Jane shrunk down in seat in terror! This other woman was massive. The big woman called out to someone in Jane's row and asked if this seat was taken? Everyone said no! Jane was horrified, I guess she was so small that no one saw her sitting there! Jane tried to say something but if froze in her throat! And the big fat woman turned around and sat down right on top of her! Jane was crushed flat once again. The big woman reclined the seat and got out a magazine and started to read as the bus rumbled down the road.

I had dated Beth for 14 months. We didn't even have
sex until the 6th month of the relationship. She was
my dream woman, and I didn't want to scare her away
with my fantasies, so I just went along with what I
percieved to be her normal sexual practices, i.e. the
missionary possition. She seemed to be a woman of high
moral value and even at 6 months in, she seemed hesitant
to sleep with me. I figured she must be one of those
who thought sex was for after marriage, but she finally
yeilded. After the 14th month I asked her to marry me,and
she said yes before I even finished asking. The night
of our honeymoon, I decided I should no longer hide
my fantasies from her. I mean she was really my dream
woman and she could make me even happier if she would
be open to my request. See, she is a very fat woman, which
is one thing I really like, she learned, but there is
something else. I love to be squashed by a fat woman's
weight and smothered deeply within their flesh. I desire
my chest, stomache, and face to be sat on by a huge woman,
and I had just married a 600 pound one who could fulfill
that. But I wished to be really crushed under her aswell
and I wasn't sure how she would take this. She did bring me
into one of her fantasies for which she was embarrassed
to share with me 10 months into our relationship. It was
that she wanted to gain weight, wanted to eat, and over
stuff her stomache with food, and she wanted me to force
feed her gallons of cream through a funnel. She wanted
to become the fattest person in the world, man or woman.
I had no problem with this, and it quickly became a routine
for us to feed her as a kind of foreplay, sometimes lasting
a couple of hours of her eating. She had gained 200 pounds
in the last 4 months before we married. Now all that
beautiful fat she gained made a big difference in the shape
of her. Her ass was about 15-18 inches wider, her thighs
now the size of 55 gallon drums, and her belly was now
drooping all the way down to her knees when she was standing. I just wanted to be under it all.

We arrived finally in our island hotel room. I began
to take special notice as I walked behind her, of the
emmencity of her overall, and especially her buttox
which were warballing in all directions as she walked.
I had to have this magnificent ass upon me, and feel
the crushing power of it cave me in, taking my breath
away and not letting it back in. How shall I bring up
the subject? She is going to think I'm nuts. I just
blurted it out completely without tacked, "Honey, I want
you to sit on me.". She looked at me, "You want what?"
she responded. "I said I want you to sit on me." I told
her once more in a mildly trembling voice. "Why on earth
would you want that? You have a deathwish?" she asked.
"No really I want you to sit on me, and I will like it
very much. Your weight is a turn on for me. I want to
feel it." I confided to her. "Sit on you how?" she asked.
"I'll lie here on the bed" I demonstrated lying down,"and
you just come and sit here." I pointed to the general
area of my chest and stomache. "I don't know if thats
a good idea. I could crush you to death and I just married
you. The life insurance hasn't kicked in yet." she giggled.
There I knew I probably had it made. She wasn't showing
any sign of being trully bothered by my request. "Just
sit right here, and if I need you to get up I'll just
tap on your thigh there." I assured her. "How about if I
just lie down on top of you, wouldn't that be just the
same?" she asked. "Well yes, and no. My fantasy is for you
to sit on me, and squash me like I'm just a seat cushion.
I want to feel all your weight on my chest and stomache."
I was about to continue my thought, but she interrupted.
"Well then if you want to feel all my weight on your chest
and stomache I should stand on them then. That'll put every
pound of me on you for sure." This was becoming frustating
for me. I thought I had her, but now she shows a stubborne
side. Bloody marvelous. "No sweetheart, that would be too
much for me, but I like the idea." I smiled. "You're sure
you want me to sit on you?" she asked. "Yes please!!!"
"Alright, I will, but if I go to all this trouble and you
tap out as soon as I sit on you, you're in trouble."
With that said I became excited, as her saying it, something
clicked in my brain arousing me. Did she just say that?
I think she may have caught on to the fantasy, or was she
being serious. Would she be mad if I tapped out? It was too
late to ask questions, as she was just about to sit on me.
She guided her ass to it's target very quickly.

I was enveloped in the most wonderful softness from my
chin down past my hard penis. Her weight quickly began
to put a sever strain on me. I was the first few seconds
without an ability to breathe, as the air was forced out
of me with a rush. I felt my chest suddenly shocked with
tremendous presure that was quite painful and pleasing
at the same time. However I realized that the pain would
soon be overwhelming the pleasure, as my body was being
extemely flattened under her, even though I had the mattress
to help me. In a few seconds I noticed I was breathing. It
just didn't feel as though I was, getting only sparatic
and short gasps of air between grunts. "Hows this? Is this
what you wanted?" she asked sarcasticlly, knowing that I
was hardly breathing and wouldn't likely be able to answer
verbally. It had been no longer than 1 minute, or 1.5 at
most and I was seriously thinking of tapping her thigh, but
then I noticed I had let her sit on me while both my arms
were at my sides, and now they were pinned under her thighs
and overlap of her ass. I was completely trapped and not
able to let her know I needed her to get up. Her weight
seemed to increase with each passing second, crushing me
more and more. I was struck with a coughing fit, though
unable to take in enough air it was turning into a choking
fit as I couldn't cough fully. "Are you supposed to change
color like that when I sit on you?" she said now sadisticly.
She had a good giggle with that one. Once another minute or
so past she got up. "See I told you it wasn't a good idea.
That'll teach you a lesson." she scolded. I was hit with a
rush of cold air it felt both on the outside of my body
where she had sat, and inside my lungs as they rapidly filled with air, making me cough heavily bewteen breaths.
My body felt like a sponge slowly expanding back to it's
original shape. "Now I'm hungry. Take me out to eat." she
commanded.